• Hello, Guest. Welcome to Telath, a Play by Post fan forum made by and for the community of Aelyria!
    Stop by the General/Welcome forum and say hello. Returning player? Pick up where you left off or start afresh and get to posting! New player? Check out our new player guides to get started!

[Western Sherian Near Narim] Steel Flows Through the Veins of History [Open]

Timestamp
Seventeenth Brightening in the Second Cycle in the Month of Optia in the Longest Winter; Era II of the Celestine Mandate, Era XVI Post Fractum. The First Era of his Highness Prince Milo L'Evienne.
Location
Narim
Keldon Elsdragon
July 28, 2009 02:31 PM​

[Western Sherian Near Narim] Steel Flows Through the Veins of History [Open]

border-topleft.gif
pixel.gif
border-topright.gif
Seventeenth Brightening in the Second Cycle in the Month of Optia in the Longest Winter; Era II of the Celestine Mandate, Era XVI Post Fractum. The First Era of his Highness Prince Milo L'Evienne.
border-botleft.gif
pixel.gif
border-botright.gif


The sound of thousands of feet hitting the ground could likely be heard for quite some distance as the army of the kingdoms eastern boarder advanced through the countryside. The massive forces of the 19th, 16th, and 7th legions started to organize into formation outside the city walls and gates. They had prepared the birghtening before for full scale combat as they were not 100 percent sure of the cities status. The Legions lined up along the open fields and roads to the gatehouse's into the city, arms sheethed but armor on and gear ready. The remaining horsemen ready and wagons tralling in the far rear with supplie and other material

Voices and sounds were heard throughtout the legion as everyone wondered if they would charge or not, in the front was the heavy cavalary along with the commanders of the legions. Sitting atop of the mounts looking towards the gatehouse. It was the moment of truth really, they wondered just exactly if the words of the nobles would be honored. They were now here and forces were ready for combat from any angle. They trusted few, but they had the word of the local leadership which would be tested for its worth shortly.

Keldons eyes looked around him gripping the reins of the horse tightly, he was cautious to send the advancement order. But he knew it would have to happen and so lifting his arm upwards he motioned for the messengers to be sent into the city to request the leadership to come and confirm the liberation of the city in the most peaceful manor. Keldon and the soldiers would stand and wait, ready for war if it should come calling.

In the distance the sound of cannons were heard echoing through the sky as several ships started to approach the city harbor and unleashed a empty shot to signify they were here, as with all naval tradition. But instead of approaching port they would wait at sea until the signal was given to approach the docks and unload their cargo and goods.

Trinity
July 28, 2009 03:01 PM​

Sometime shortly after the messenger was sent to confirm the liberation of the City of Narim, the rusted, granite gates swung wide and out rode a singular man, one Doriano Caperio, acting Thane. Shortly behind him though not exactly happy about it was another man that Keldon had not met - Lord Valerio Selestine, another individual who had been involved in the influencing of the city's peaceful overturn.

Both were sporting long, knee length buttoned coats, held rapiers are their sides and wore large brimmed hats with a solitary giant feather tucked into the brim - Doriano's was purple, Valerio's was a sort of turquoise or perhaps aquamarine. They were not dressed identical to say the least - all of their more important attentions to detail varied in a myriad of ways, but it was neither here nor there as the two rivals approached, giving each other snide looks as Doriano stopped some deal before the massive army and removed his hat. A long flowing amount of dark hair appeared as he bowed his head and pulled his lavish hat across his heart, free hand extending from the horse who tossed his head idly - the stallion was a Sandbred that had been kept in pristine care under the watchful eye of his master. He had a nice disposition as any nobility's horse might, though there was a wild look in his eyes.

Behind him, Valerio followed suit... sort of. Lord Selestine dismounted and, with hat and reigns in one hand, gave a sweeping bow out to the left in plain sight of Keldon, folding over at his waist and revealing his pale, fair skin with accompanying light colored hair. The blue overtones of his expertly tailored dress clothes offset Doriano's darker chosen physique. It was true that the men were opposite in every way imaginable.

Doriano smiled brightly at Keldon atop his Sandbred while Valerio's Windstepper pawed at the ground idly and whinnied softly. "Greetings, Master Elsdragon! Ah, forgive me, Royal Marshal now is it? You have been a busy man since we last spoke. I trust my letter found you before you made your march?" A darkened gaze swept over the massive force that had been assembled behind them. "I see you have spared no expense in following through with your words." There was tension on his face, but it was not the tension one would expect because of a lie or anything of the sort. He was merely nervous to see so many armed people in such a small area.

"We cannot house you all within the city, though I am sure camping close by would not be accepted poorly. I would offer the Castellum to as many men as it could house, but I regret to inform you that it is still very much under Confederate occupation. There are multiple regiments of the Sherian Serpents there, as well as a good number of Manjet Legionnaires and Black Shields, I am sure of it." Turning slightly to indicate back towards Valerio, he added, "And though we may not be friends under any circumstances of the term," His gaze had hardened considerably, "This is Valerio Selestine."

Valerio smiled and stepped forward, gracious to be acknowledged by his rival for the time being. Valerio had been aware that Doriano had actually told Milo he needed House Selestine, though Doriano had no idea and as such the former faux noble decided to keep it that way, for now. "A pleasure, Royal Marshal Elsdragon. Please, if there is anything I can do to assist you and your men, do not hesitate to ask."

A fair few commoners had begun to peak through the gates, for they were still hanging open where the City Watch had left them. A few Serpents began to join the nobles as their personal guard, and common-folk behind the gate gave them all a very hushed and awed look. The cannon shot had been met with screams from frightened women and children, who had scattered but only momentarily.

"As for our current status, the only realm of influence I control is the Narealm District of Sherian. I can show you a map of where that might be, if you would like. I had informed the border cities not to request our help if they were to attack you, though I would hope no orders were issued to pursue. Still, I would not let our guard down just yet. I currently possess control of the 16th Regiment of the Sherian Serpents. They number five thousand men total. I also possess control of our City Guard, but their primary duty is to enforce the Law within Narim and provide protection to officials. Their main house is the Narim Cathedral in the Swordfish District."

Remembering that Keldon had not been to Narim ever before as per their previous conversation in Kalendryas, the noble finished with "If you would like a tour of the city, Sire, I would be more than happy to set one up for you."

By that point about twenty of the 16th Regiment had shown up on the scene, standing in formation but relaxed, merely there as a courtesy that was normally afforded by nobles and officials all across the realm.

Keldon Elsdragon
July 28, 2009 10:13 PM​

Radious Around Cities & GovernanceI thought I would mention this here for anyone wondering why it was posted in the Narim forum. According to the laws of the land a city is tasked with the governance of anything 30(or) 60 miles around it. Which means any threads or the like, say directly outside the city walls. Including villages and so forth which fall within that area. The thread thus would infact be, within Narim or any other city/fortress/etc from a OOC perspective if that was taken into account. But it is my understanding there are those that believe it belong's in the Cosmopolis which is fine. I thought I would just mention how the governance of cities and their scope according to the Empires regulations.

Keldon sat atop the royal warhorse and gave a gentle nod towards Doriano as he spoke and looked over his shoulder at the forces behind him and then back to the pair. It was rather true they were here to protect Narim just as much as they were here to liberate the rest of the province.

When they were finished speaking however Keldons eyes fell to the walls which had been rebuilt and likewise ready for war if required. His eyes looking around the area that surrended the city. "Thank you for the welcome Doriano, and Valerio. I promised we would protect your city for the massacre that fell upon the 10th and the province's people and I keep my word. Likewise the ships that are heading towards port will be carrying several tons of food for the local population aswell as supplies for the army." looking around the general area once more he nodded slowly and then looked at one of the Imperatis and gave a brief nod to move the arhcers towards teh city. "I understand that the city could not house the entire force, nor would I expect it to. A fair amount of thought as gone into what would need to be established when we arrived, and a tour following would only help in plans to defend the city. Our main and best archers will need to make quarter within the city walls, should it be attacked they will best be used on the walls. Same with our more skills soldiers of unique qualities. Our Calvary however will camp outside the gates and then a formation be setup around them. The main army however, will not be here long. It, and I will be marching in the very near future once supplies are finalized and unloaded off the ships." he made a brief sigh and then ran his hand through his hair slightly. "Something like this is not going to go unnoticed by the remainder of the military or the province for long and I have no doubt it will bring a force towards this area. The element of surprise and throwing them off balance will need to be used to its fullest. After all, we spent months planning this march. The 9th and others did not expect it, they I assume do not have the resources established for all out war in place yet. All senses pointed towards war when things thawed." he made with a wide grin. He had left troops back along the boarder which would start to move forward slowly and begin the sieges of the targets respectively. He had placed capable commanders with those forces.

"I understand your effect can go only so far gentlemen, however what are the odds you can arrange a meeting with the commanders of the garrisons of the provincial forces from both the fortress's around the city nearby? I would like to discuss their options and ours if possible. The less death and bloodshed from anyone the better." he remarked and looked towards the provincial regiment that had come out to present themselves to the protection of the local officials. "Orders have also gone out to have the blockade lifted on the city in the near future, although there will be some restrictions obviously. The army will prepare for an eventual assault or retaliation." he finished and looked towards the men and awaited their response.

Spiky Bushes
July 29, 2009 10:37 AM​

Indeed the Imperial forces in Sherian weren't idle. When news had came from the border informing that the Royal Army was preparing to march the Regiments in Dornvale and Autumnthorpe assembled themselves and took defensive positions near their respective headquartering cities and fortresses. There wasn't much point in uniting to stop the invasion as the Royals seemed to outnumber the Imperials at least 2 to 1. Later reports started arriving in the Sherian cities informing them that only flags of two Royal Legions had been spotted. Something had kept the most feared of the Royal Legions in the Enamorian border, the Maevewood Guard. That meant the Royal forces could number in the most twenty thousand men, if they did even have as many. The Imperial commanders frowned at this seemingly senseless invasion, there weren't enough forces to conquer Sherian and barely enough to be capable of holding Narim for long, still the Royal Legions kept marching towards Narim and the Imperial commanders allowed it, with only some sporadic raids from the mounted archers of the Militia Army harrassing the flanks and the supplies lines. The number of mounted archers was still reduced as the others were still being gathered from the many properties around the Districts of Sherian and thus the casualties inflicted weren't relevant, still the constant rain of arrows, even if light, was annoying as Aeternia and forced a slow in the march at some points.

Calmy marching some milles behind the Royal Army, at a safe distance and always remaining in high ground and making camp in well defended positions as they advanced were the Regiments of the Provincial Army of Sherian followed by elements of the city militias of Autumnus, Yaermin Fort, Castle Dorn and Breecetoun. The Covii from the 9th Imperial Legion presents in Dornvale and Autumnthorpe also answered the call to arms and war with eagerness, victory seemed to be at hand. This was the time both Yaerminians and Dornians had been waiting for for so long and they didn't wait a second call to arms when the scouts came running back to their cities and towns telling of the invasion. Half the militia forces of each settlement had joined the Imperial army in the march against the Royal Legions. Infantry and cavalry alike they expected to attack and slay the trespassers of their sacred land.


In the south things were moving to. As if woken from a slumber by the yelling of the Kalendryan Brothers who attended to the observatories that acted as a communication way between Districts and cities the Provincial Regiments from Peda and Espian Tower assembled and prepared to march north towards Narim. Once more they were followed by many militiamen from the cities of Hiemstede and by the mounted archers of the Militia Army stationed in their District. Betrayed by Doriano's decision to turn coat Dux and Knight Jonas Crowshead himself led these forces into battle along with the Covii from the 9th stationed in the fortresses of Hiemstede.

News arrived in the east with haste as both reports from scouts, letters from worried officers and messages sent through the Kalendryan observatories arrived in Taralon. War was upon the Empire and the Confederation of Sherian was being invaded. Orders were issued as far as Draelmar Fortress and the troops assembled. Provincial Regiments and Covii from the 9th were called from Draelmar, the Paladins of Faith and the Sister of the Priory of Saint Ophelia were summoned from Taralon and most of the Sherian Flying Feet was also called. The mounted archers of the Militia Army stationed in Draelmark, Austerleah and Taralon were quickly assembled and followed ahead of the army to join the forces of Kestor Castellan Demetrios Laskaris in Narim Castellum. The city militias of Draelmar, Draelmar Hold and Auster supported the marching army with their resources and men. The might of the Black Shields also followed with the army, personally led by the Imperial Minister of War, Tarfuss son of Glinn, the one man who had taken the gates of Narim during the reclaiming of the city.

The Imperials marched to Narim and they would release Aeternia on the Royal forces should they not surrender. The three branches of the army would arrive in the seventeenth of Optia and arrive they did as the Royal forces and the Narimites felt the trembling of the ground. The Imperials were back into Narim but this time there were no horns being blown or colorful parades, there was a silence in the armies as they approached and listened to their commanders' orders. Flags were visible, pointing out each detachment, each noble house and there were many in here. Right near the Laskaris House flag the Royals could easily see the flag of the Kaldres House.

OOC: Just introducing the Imperials, Tarfuss and the remaining PC commanders will now post. In the end I'll take control of Demetrios Laskaris and the troops under him.


Duncan Sythe
July 30, 2009 01:27 PM​

OOC: Joining with Trinity's permission.

IC:

A marching army attracted attention, made news… messengers took time to go places and taverns were full of news. It was of course therefore not surprising that other influences than Doriano and Valerio had heard that the Kingdom army had finally arrived and made his way through fair or foul up to a spot on the walls from which he could watch proceedings begin to unfold. Any mages in Keldon’s army might have noticed the vague trace of something…watching, but it was not aggressive, or hostile.

Then a flash.

The figure that appeared roughly equidistant from the interested parties of City leaders and Royal Representation didn’t really look at anyone to start with, instead it was staring down at its half gloved hands, one of which was rubbing a ring on the forefinger of the other between thumb and forefinger, gloves hanging from the hand with the ring on. After a moment Duncan Sythe decided the ring had done its job and looked up at the crowd he had appeared by and no doubt gained a lot of attention from, to Keldon who no doubt recognised him.

“Marshall.” He said, walking closer. There was a sword at his left hip beneath the heavy brown cloak, his clothing similar to that of the legions; grey leggings and a grey high necked coat albeit without rank, plus muddy boots. Duncan Sythe as he turned his blue eyes on Doriano and Valerio appeared, of course, unconcerned by his somewhat abrupt appearance.

“Gentlemen, we have met before of course… I was at a certain meeting many months past with the original Eyvind Redbeard.”

Fingertips adjusting gloves put on after he had Teleported into the middle of the formal introductions and he brought himself to a halt when he was near enough to be Included In the Discussion. Of course there may have been some surprise at a mage teleporting out of no-where but he trusted in Doriano and Valerio to be aware of a certain bounty notice regarding the man who had extracted Eyvind Redbeard from Draelmar and certainly Keldon knew him and his position within the Government and would have read the same notice, thus knowing Duncan had a certain interest in this conflict.

As to why he hadn’t just attached himself to the army before hand? It would have been a rather tedious trip listening to all the logistics.

“I may be able to help regarding getting audiences with the local garrisons.” He added calmly, having evesdropped from afar.

Tarfuss
August 9, 2009 04:15 PM​

Tarfuss looked down at the arrayed troops and at his own troops. He frowned. He couldn't quite remember what had caused this to escalate so quickly. He hated the AAs. He knew that they meant no good for the people of Aelyria, but he also knew that A castle wall was a hard thing for a man to kick down when one just goes up an kicks it. If one waits, however - cracks develop and in time you can find just the right crack... But that all takes patience. He knew that they had acted too quickly, but after Evyind's, or the false Eyvind - he still didn't know which, had killed the 10th - the works were set in motion. When they took over the gov't in Sherian and Eyvind had declared Martial law - it was over. And for what? He knew few specifics about the AAs but he knew enough that what they were doing now would not be enough and it was not the right way. He felt confident that they would win this battle today but for what? A frontal assault would not get the Empire back. It would, however, kill a lot of people - people of the Empire who he had sworn to defend.

Still Frowning he called over Cassandra Saddon. "I am going to negotiate. Take command until I come back. I don't think battle is the way to proceed. I think we should look to the future. We can't defeat the AA's like this. After all - who is dying here - not them. It's them who have taken the Empire from us - not their puppets. Why should they die - why should our men die when the result in the end will be the same? The Kingdom will remain and we will be dead - they will be dead." He gestured to the armies arrayed on the field. "You know it's true and so do I. It's noble and it's brave, but it is an exercise in futility. There must be a way - and that's what I'm charging you with - finding that way and waiting patiently until it presents itself. One day it will. We will need them then." He said, again gesturing at the troops.

Without further discourse Tarfuss mounted his horse and rode down toward the Kingdom's lines.

"I wish to speak with your commander."

OOCwe ought to be able to wrap this up without too much more mucking about.

Bahamut
August 9, 2009 04:37 PM​

Arriving towards the back of the troops along with Tarfuss, the Versian mages took up position, along with Jax and Nax, whom stood directly next to Valen, guarding him at all times, remainin ever vigilant of their surroundings. As Tarfuss began to move towards the royal Troops, Valen decided to remain silent, and even though Sirus looked at him with a, "What is he doing" look on his face, Valen made him be quiet with a single raise of his right hand. Tek'lon just stood there idle and watched what was transpiring, no look of surprise on his face, nor any look of concern. He merely stood still awaiting Valen's instructions, whether to leave this treacherous place, or to stay and fight depending on what happened with Tarfuss and the enemy commanders...

Trinity
August 9, 2009 06:35 PM​

Continuing to play Doriano and Valerio :)

The two would be nobles listened as Keldon spoke, nodding in agreement with his assessment that they might have surprised the enemy in their movements. However, they both knew that one of the many defenses of Sherian lands was their ability to spread word quickly, and Keldon’s march through the land would have been seen as an all out invasion. Therefore, they expected troops on their doorstep as soon as the retaliation had a chance to get their act together. Doriano’s horse shifted idly and stamped his feet, but soon became quite a deal more frightened when Duncan Sythe appeared in close proximity to the trio of men. It neighed and reared up, nearly tossing Doriano from his saddle before the man successfully regained control.

Before either of them could say a word edgewise, Duncan had addressed them and their mouths quickly shut again. They both seemed lost in thought and presently were trying to place Duncan’s face. However, given the bounty on the man’s head, Doriano’s eyes suddenly widened in recognition.

”D…Duncan Sythe.” The man breathed, and cut his eyes back to Valerio. ”The man responsible for the demise of Fauxvind the Tyrant, no? You match the description – I’ve seen it countless times on those wanted posters that circulated around Kalendryas.” His voice trailed off at Valerio piped up.

”Perhaps Mr. Sythe should simply pull a disappearing act with the newest illegitimate Governor and his Imperial Minister of War.” A small chuckle followed before Keldon’s questions were addressed. His eyes had wandered back towards the front lines of the Kingdom’s men though and his face grew a bit more pale. A massive army was approaching from all sides and boxing them in to the city itself. The Provincial Regiment members that had come out to serve as Doriano and Valerio’s escorts tightened their grips on their spears quietly and watched with clenched teeth.

”I doubt you will be able to receive an audience with those Commanders at this point, Master Elsdragon,” Valerio commented quietly, and, when Doriano looked in his direction with a questionable, irritable gaze, he pointed a finger out towards the mass of men that were showing up on the hillsides to the north, east and south. ”It appears they have come to have an audience of sorts with you – though I doubt they will be using words so much as swords to communicate.”

Doriano glared towards the east and tightened his fists on his reigns, backing the horse up a little bit. He was unarmed, there would be no use in fighting an army that size as much as he felt like running someone – including Valerio – through with a sword. However, Valerio and Doriano were still under their truce that had been imposed by Keldon’s terms back in Kalendryas with Doriano at the border. It was something they would not let one another forget so easily.

As Tarfuss began to approach on his horse, the 16th Regiment’s twenty men seemed to flinch and moved up slightly ahead of Keldon, Valerio, Doriano and Duncan as if the lines of Legionnaires between them were not enough.

”It seems the Confederates would send one of their own to test your word, Marshall.” Doriano commented dryly, watching from atop his own horse. He could barely make out Tarfuss and had no idea who he was. ”I would hope your men are not too eager to spill blood – I’d rather be inside the walls when this conflict starts.” It seemed Doriano was definitively expecting Keldon’s men to cut Tarfuss down where he stood and drag him to the gallows, or hang him from the wall, or perhaps they could perform some of the tricks they’d been performing on the other Confederate citizens they’d found within Narim. Many had been cast over the sea and hanged by their necks, others had been burned alive. He wouldn’t have minded helping execute a soldier in such a manner… But this was not his choice – it was Keldon’s.

While the man made his choice, Doriano’s eyes turned back to Duncan carefully and he whispered, ”I hope you are aware of recent happenings, Excellency. I’d rather not be jailed or kidnapped simply because of my previous associations.” The letter of confirmation and acceptance from Milo was in his pocket, and he was prepared to let Duncan read it if the man showed any distrust for him. Something had him paranoid about Duncan – he wasn’t sure how much than man had known about his involvement with Eyvind previously, and was highly hoping he wasn’t about to become disintegrated or disappear before everyone’s eyes…. Whatever it was Master Sythe was capable of doing, anyway.

Keldon Elsdragon
August 10, 2009 04:51 PM​

Keldons eyes turned to Duncan and in truth he made a small frown, while he did not mind the gentlemen he had a habbit of showing up at the strangest times. He was perhaps expecting Z'kron to appear out of the other corner and then have some steller conversation about the morals and complications of the war. However Valerio started to speak first, and it caused Keldon to smile slightly at Duncan. He was briefed about the man's bounty and it raised several questions to the provinces accounts, but that was a job for the accountants in Prime once the province was reclaimed.

His eyes looking between the pair he let out an even deeper sigh. Although he wondered if the Sherian's were aware of the other operations going on along the other boarders. Rubbing his brow slightly he turned to Imperatis Mandoragon and started speaking. Although his other ear was listening to Doriano. "Rally the Legions and bring them within the city, the foot soldiers start formation around the gate and hold there. Send messengers to the soldiers inside the city." he remarked and looked to Doriano under the assumption they had arrived already. "Archers on formations but keep the cannonry covered, I would prefer it is a surprise they have been mounted on the battlements..." looking towards the soldier that was approaching unable to make out exactly who he was he looked towards the Archer commander in the frontlines of the legions not far away and raised his hand in the air. Ready to give the command to unleash a rain of arrows onto the soldiers head, he was not in the mood to give remorse or discuss anything. The Province and the forces out there had made their decision when they marched against the Kingdom and the soverign of this country.

With a quick motion of his hand he gave the command, motioning towards the city he ordered the archers to march inwards and the Imperatis would relay more messages to them in a short while. They needed to see to the defense of the city, and the protection of the people within. He would not let another city burn unless it had to, and he would give his own life to protect them if it came down to it.

With Tarfuss still in the distance Keldon looked towards the soldiers building up on their flanks and sighed. However it was an interesting surprise when he noticed the banner of the house's flying in the wind. It was atleast a confirmation of the suspicions they had held about the previous commander in the legions and one that was now his problem. But that was a much lesser matter then the one at hand. Turning his gaze to Doriano and his counter part he grabbed his reins. "It seems that the bulk of the legions are going to have to fit in the city gentlemen, if this is going to happen... then the best chance is the city itself... I think it is now time for you to return to the walls however. You may want to advise your regiments to get things in order. They will be the last line of defense, I gave you my word I will protect this city and I shall do so with my life if need be." he gave with a nod of his head and then turned his gaze back to Tarfuss whom was getting closer and motioned for two of his escorts to go and greet him. "Don't kill him unless he tries to do the same, lets hear what they have to say... the less bloodshed the better for everyone." he said in a rather serious tone and then looked over to Duncan with a small attempt at a smile. "Any other surprises up your sleeve Mr. Sythe?" he remarked gripping the reins of the horse and then his eyes moved to Tarfuss as the other soldiers would approach.


The two soldiers who would meet Tarfuss would give him a nod and then listen to his request and lead him towards Keldon and the other group of commanders whom were all looking towards Tarfuss with a rather emotionless face. But when Tarfuss came into sight Keldon simply smiled and nodded his head briefly out of acknowledgement. "Legionnare Tarfuss, what can I do for you this rather suspensful brightening?" he asked and then awaited the mans response.

Tarfuss
August 10, 2009 05:43 PM​

Tarfuss smiled briefly at the mild insult. He had been a Kestor before the split, but what did it matter now? If Keldon wanted have his petty insults then so be it. It was not entirely out of character. Tarfuss looked at the Royal officers present and nodded in greeting. He saw Duncan and wondered briefly what had happened between him and Eyvind/NotEvynd. Perhaps he'd find out the answer to that puzzle some day, most likely he would not.

"It occurred to me that bloodshed is not a solution to our problems - not mine and not yours. The reason I took what action I did will not be solved by killing the sons and daughters of our people. They are puppets. You are puppets and I am a puppet. At this time I see no solution to my concerns. For yours however, I believe that we can come to a bloodless solution - bloodless, or nearly so, on both sides." He waved his arm at both armies in general. "Their fathers and mothers and children deserve more - our troops deserve more then to be slaughtered senselessly. I had hoped that Vylle Fryalt would have attempted to begin negotiations to lead us to a peaceful resolution, but he didn't. I'm not a politician and neither are you, but perhaps we can resolve this."

"Your goal is to return the Sherian to your Royal masters. We can do this without the waste of these troops. My desire is, and always was, to serve the Aelyrian people, but things went awry and I found myself in a position I would have preffered not to have been in, but I did what I thought was right at the time. Now I know it is a futile endeavor, at least it is as a military venture. Now. You can choose to attempt to kill the army arrayed behind me, and they'll do their best to kill as many of you as they can. The dead will pile up on both sides. Or you can choose a weapon all too often overlooked - mercy. If you grant mercy to these troops I am certain the other units will stand down peacefully. If you choose to fight - there will simply be more death. These troops are good troops."
He paused and frowned. "If you think I'm asking mercy for myself, you're mistaken. If you must have a blood reckoning to salve the Kingdom's wounds, then take it from me, but let these others live. Their families will be more likely to be obedient citizens of the kingdom if you spare their son's and daughters."

Duncan Sythe
August 11, 2009 10:00 AM​

Having gained notoriety in his handling of the being that various people thought had been Eyvind Redbeard and others knew had not been…but did not know had been a Xet, it seemed Duncan’s reputation was now a source of uneasy humour for the rulers of Narim. Then again perhaps it was more precise to say that his reputation was now the source of unease on the part of Caperio and humour on the part of Valerio… either way the response they both got from the Mystic was merely a twitch of the lips that may or may not have been an acknowledgement of their acknowledgement: He had more important concerns this brightening than two men he had lied to previously – although they may yet have a part to play.

Thus as Tarfuss approached and Keldon gave his orders, the Mystic watched and listened to Doriano. Now addressed directly rather than as the source of byplay between the assembled Duncan turned his blue eyes on the faux-noble and rolled his shoulders. When it came to Doriano he knew from before that both Narimite nobles were honourable in their way, and that in many respects those ways were far more honourable than the Ancient Aelyrians or Duncan Sythe: In this case at least there was no need to judge. Consequently the response of the Disciple of Srennius came quietly and without recrimination in its tone, for Doriano alone as he took a step closer to the man.

“If your motivations with regard to the good of Narim were in question; you would know about it.” He offered lightly. It was probably not precisely going to reassure, but neither would it scare Doriano out of his wits. Treat people well and no issue will be taken was the message to be conveyed as Duncan turned his attention back on Keldon.

By now the man was ordering the legions inside Narim. Duncan Sythe was no general and therefore not liable to cast judgement on the military soundness of allowing oneself to be brought to siege – if this was indeed what was about to occur – instead he looked back at the commander of the Royal forces. Having noted the earlier smile Duncan could only continue to regard Keldon Elsdragon as conundrum in some ways - mainly due to his rapid rise to influence in the military circles of Alexis Sapientia. The Mystic held no concerns as to the man potentially pouring ill influence upon the man proclaimed Prince, even if he had not spoken to Milo lately…but his breadth of influence upon the likes of the former wife-Gil’dae and the military establishment bore watching: Duncan simply did not know enough about him.

It was part of why he was here; Keldon, not Sherian. No matter how much Duncan thought back to his first meeting with the man in Paxia he couldn’t help thinking he had missed something by not seeing Keldon handle that situation in person, he did not intend to make such a mistake twice with coming events that could shape the future of the mortal world for a long time to come. Indeed that was the main reason he was here, to once more be at the centre of events: And to fulfill a promise to a Planetar about resolving this conflict.

So as Tarfuss came closer and the soldiers moved around the diplomatic party Duncan kept Clara tight about his mind, ready to intervene if Keldon made to pre-emptively harm the Imperial commander without talking first. This did not come though, instead Keldon leaning down to inquire a question along the same lines as Doriano and Valerio’s sense of wit. “Enough.” he replied to Keldon simply with one of those dry smiles. Yet behind Duncan’s façade of indifference there was a tightness about the eyes and the very nature of the indifference that spoke of tension; a tension that had nothing to do with who would win this battle: As ever Duncan’s concerns were larger. What would the Aelyrians do? What would the Gods do?, whilst Keldon and Tarfuss considered the fate of their soldiers, Duncan wondered on the fate on Telath.

Tarfuss spoke then and Duncan listened. As he did so Duncan’s respect for this unknown subordinate of Eyvind Redbeard grew, then paused. Natural cynicism wondered if the man simply knew he could not win but something about Duncan’s senses suggested this was not why he had come forward. Any man with a heart would consider the odds of success over the need to shed blood, so perhaps he was truly asking for mercy. The problem lay in whether that could be provided, how to manage so many soldiers? There had to be a way though, did there not? To avoid utter chaos – or so Duncan hoped.

“Symbolism is a powerful thing.” Duncan said with serene calm before Keldon could intervene, stepping forward so as to place himself away and independent from the Royal General and any remaining attendance from the nobles if they had choosen to witness the parley. “Eyvind
understood this...”
The Mystic continued, choosing his words carefully. “As do I, which was why he was removed from the Province and why we are here now. You are right that the death of confused, frightened sons and daughters solves nothing except to paint the continent in blood; leaving anger and raw wounds.”

He took another step forward, sword loose at his hip but his hands by his sides.

“You would need to go from unit to unit and ask each to stand down as their Commander.” The man who had confronted Fauxvind reminded Tarfuss, he knew the man knew this; but he wanted to hear his response none the less. “I know why Redbeard did this, what he hoped to gain, but you are right. Now is not the time for it, everyone is uncertain enough about the future as it is without adding blood on the grounds of a name rather than a deed. They are only going to get more agitated if this turns to blood.” Another step and Duncan extended a hand, half-gloved palm upwards. There was something in his eyes that was not quite human; something larger and deeper as he called upon his patron to convey a sense of understanding and peaceful conclusion toward Tarfuss and indeed around himself; that would suck away any uncertain emotion if only Tarfuss would take the proffered hand.

“Redbeard is alive. The individual I removed and who ordered the death of the 10th was a fraud. I am certain with time and consideration after an initial period of detainment your soldiers can be spared, we are not what that fraud was and neither are you.” In other words; let this be ended via civility by men who are not barbarians, the calmly voiced Disciple of Srennius asked simply, palm outstretched to seal an agreement and take away the man’s conflict and uncertainty; the power of pure, peaceful conviction ready to reassure Tarfuss of his good faith from one of the brands gifted him by the Planetar of Peace.

Would Keldon agree to this? Duncan had not explicitly promised anything for that reason and so as not to undermine the other man’s military authority; the Mystic himself had none legally…but then when it came to that murky set of circumstances legality was a very thin tightrope these brightenings. As for Srennius? Well, as far as Duncan was concerned Peace currently had far more authority than the Aelyrians, the Kingdom or Redbeard’s erstwhile attempt at Confederacy and he suspected those present would notice soon enough that Duncan Sythe was not speaking for Milo, or anyone else mortal or Aelyrian.

Instead he waited to see what the commanders of both armies would add to his unmitigated interference.
 
Keldon Elsdragon
August 16, 2009 10:57 AM​

Keldon listened carefully to Tarfuss and his suggestion, they both seemed to prefer to solve this without all out warefare. However Keldon expected there were those who wanted to see a battle waged here, a sledge between the two sides to suit their own agenads for whatever reason. But there was also those who sought to see this conflict resolved and it seemed Duncan was one of them. Although both Duncan and Keldon wondered about the reaction of the Aelyrias. They were a third unknown force that none of them knew how they would, or could handle this situation.

Turning his head and listening to Duncan he remained rather emotionless on his expression. When he mentioned that Eyvind was alive he was tempted to intervein should it move down the path of telling Tarfuss that Eyvind was alive and in the Black Tower under royal guard. Then that was a different story, although assumptions on his current situation was likely rampet all around.

Yet when all was finished he placed his hands on the main of the horse and started to gentle give him a quick pat and then sat back in the saddle looking towards Tarfuss and let out a rather hefty sigh. "If there is one thing for sure, I am far from a politician. I leanred that when I Governed a city." he made with a half smile towards the other soldier. "Bloodshed here helps no one but those who are seeking their own agendas. Should a conflct arise elsewhere, be it here, or aboard then our nation stands devided in on itself. Rather then united, we stand at a cross road to move into a future and all that awaits. Or follow another path and move into stagnation." he finished and then looked over his shoulder to the forces moving otwards the Gate's of Narim. The odd ball head popping up on the wall aready.

"Mercy is something that I have no problem doing Tarfuss. However it also comes with the weight of being mercyful." he looked over the horizion of the Sherian forces. "Duncan is right however that you will need to goto your men and tell them to stand down. If they disarm themselves and then return to their respective homes and disban then there is no reason for us to persue them. I, and Milo made it clear we will not fight the province unless we have to Tarfuss. We maybe enemys but we are all blood in one way or another...." he gave a small tilt of his head. "But there are those who will have to answer for the crimes that have taken place, and not only yourself. I can only forgive so much, and the officers of the 9th legion must face the consaquences of their inaction and actions, along with the leadership of the rebellion. The hand is not tilted to one side and I will see to it each is given the fair judgement they deserve..." he finished and then looked to Tarfuss to see what his respons ewould be.

Tarfuss
August 16, 2009 11:36 AM​

Tarfuss listened as Duncan spoke. He had liked Duncan, considering how little he knew him, before he had been said to have abducted Redbeard. He was surprised to have gotten that news as he'd thought that the two were fond of one another. Now he had the answer why Duncan had acted as he had - it hadn't even been Redbeard. The rumors were true. He felt relieved that the man who had been his friend had not committed the atrocity that had haunted Tarfuss since its occurrence. He took Duncan's outstretched hand into his own and shook once, looking the other man in the eye.

As Keldon spoke Tarfuss felt hopeful that they would be able to negotiate this troubled incident without resorting to bloodshed. When Keldon mentioned the 10th and the price that the 9th Legion and the Blackshields may have to pay he frowned. The entire incident had been a blot on the honor of both units and an incredible tragedy. Not a day had passed that it hadn't weighed on Tarfuss' mind.

"I hope to be able to reason with them. The fact that the man who led us much of the way wasn't actually Redbeard may help. We seemed to have been... used perhaps." Made fools of and even more successful Puppets than the Royals, he thought but didn't say. "As for the 10th... Yes. There will be a reckonning. I would urge you to consider that who or whatever was in Redbeard's form may have influenced the moods and minds of those present. Both the 9th and the Blackshields are honorable troops. As for myself - I wasn't present. I like to think had I been present I may have been able to stop it, but... Well. I wasn't present and I will accept the responsibility for the actions of those I was entrusted to lead." To what end had they been played? Who might benefit to see Aelyria torn in two? Certainly the 10th had gone a long way to prevent a reconciliation. Someone or something wanted the Aelyrian people at odds and weakened.

"I will do my best to persuade my troops to lay down their weapons. If they comply you might consider reforming them. They are excellent troops. That we were ushered down this path by something malignant - well, hopefully they will understand that it is not one another we need to fight."

Keldon Elsdragon
August 17, 2009 07:50 AM​

Keldon listened to Tarfuss' response and simply nodded to relatively all the points the soldier had mentioned. However he was concerned with putting the 9th to use for sometime now. In reality the soldiers would forever have a shadow of doubt over their heads until they proved they were once more trustworthy. After all the last thing Keldon needed was to dispurse the soldiers amongst the other legions to only have them attempt to fan their ideals. "The reformation of their ranks may happen in the future, but right now the best thing for the 9th, the provincial military and the country is for them to lay down their arms and return to their homes which they are here to protect." he remarked and then looked over towards teh banners of the House whom was some what a mystory to many yet seem to have started to reaveal their hand.

"I think we all tire of thi sconflict, brother vs brother is not how a nation advances... but as you can understand my army will make way for Narim and begin defensive measures should you fail to convince your troops. My duty here first and foremost is to the protection of Narim and her people." he casted a glance towards the two noblemen and provinical guard who atleast when it came to the pair were in ear short range and likley listening to the conversation regardless. "So, how do you wish to approach the situation?" he asked and then leaned back into his saddle and waited a response.

Vylle Fyrrialt
August 17, 2009 08:48 AM​

Enter Vylle, late as always.

Was it the place of the head of state to appear on a battlezone? Shouldn't he have been maintaining law and order in the capital while there was instability on the western front? Sure, but that was what a politician was meant to do. Vylle, of course, was a politician (well, at the moment), and if anything that was the most serious criticism levelled against him by the people he governed. He was no soldier. He was not Eyvind Redbeard, a man of action, a leader through and through. Vylle was not a leader and he hated nothing more than being led. Why was he here? To check on the affairs of his state.

The battlezone. Armies arrayed in all their glory prepared to bring the hammer down.

He rode to Cassandra Saddon, "And just what is Lord Tarfuss doing over there?"

Negotiating a truce, apparently.

Vylle would wait for the Imperial Minister of War to return from his negotiations. He, for one, knew everything he knew about legionaires from Jaedaxia, and that meant he knew that legionaires were the most wretched bastards on the planet. Milo wasn't Valerian Constantine, but he had a feeling Keldon was cut from the stuff of the old empire -- stand down and be slaughtered prosecution by prosecution! That's how'd they'd done it in Jaedaxia. Let them surrender, take their homes and women then guillotine them in the name of law and order.

Maybe Vylle was unreasonable. Maybe Vylle hadn't seen the horrors of war -- but he had seen the horrors of a nation defeated. He had seen pride broken and will bent down. But he had also seen liberty alive against all the machinations of tyranny.

Surrender was not an option today.

Duncan Sythe
August 19, 2009 09:32 AM​

It was Duncan’s turn for his eyes to flash with concern when Keldon spoke of the so-called Confederate/Imperial army disbanding and returning to its homes. The 9th was a legion, its men came from across the continent and were united by their military training not by geography, they were now also united by what they had done. Keldon may have been correct when it came to the provincial forces who had played a minor part except as a political chip in the dispute, but the 9th would be more difficult and could not simply be retired. However the idea of the officers of the 9th taking the responsibility for the activity of their legionnaires? Perhaps that would work.

Perhaps.

Duncan was not completely convinced and there was a hazy grey fog over exactly who had led this rebellion. Certainly the 9th and its leaders had provided the intimidation, but would this fall to Eyvind’s alleged Dux, the leaders of individual Sherian cities or others? He was unsure whether Keldon had his list properly prepared. Thusly he held his tongue as Tarfuss replied.

"I hope to be able to reason with them. The fact that the man who led us much of the way wasn't actually Redbeard may help. We seemed to have been... used perhaps." Tarfuss said, at which point Duncan interjected. “If they will believe you. You do because you know the man at Draelmar was not Eyvind, I am unsure whether the rank and file will accept that as an excuse for what happened.” As much as he hated to admit it the Mystic was concerned the thing could turn extremely ugly when the chain of accountability rusted, as it was about to do. The 10th was a lodestone around the neck of those involved in this affair, the legionnaires especially needing that act of murder to mean something. If it did not; they might simply panic.

The argument of the Xet interfering with the minds of the 9th though? Duncan doubted that and his scepticism showed on his face, from what he knew of events – more than most – it had been a result of Eyvind’s reputation and the loyalty of the 9th that the event had taken place, not any manipulation on Abigor’s behalf… but then he might be wrong in that.

He was still silent as the flow of conversation passed back to Keldon. Seated on his horse the Royal’s Commander spoke of reformation and again a flicker of concerned crossed Duncan’s face at the idea of the 9th being permitted in any way to simply disband. They needed to be controlled and dispersed in an orderly manner, but he held his tongue until Keldon had concluded and asked for opinions, at which point turning his gaze upward to the seated man.

“I do not believe we can simply disperse the 9th. Provisions must be made for them to see they will not suffer the fate they dealt the 10th which will rely on their Commander.” He glanced at Tarfuss. “Convincing them of your sincerity to your word. But to simply allow them back to their families serves no purpose. We shall either breed the beginnings of another dispersed series of smaller rebellions or send them back to be killed by terrified neighbours who fear them for what they have done. No, this must be a military gesture Keldon.”

The unspoken message being that Keldon needed to think more carefully about how he was going to handle the 9th, what words he would say and what gestures he would use to demonstrate his sincerity to see them return to the Royal fold without being murdered. Was there some silent desire for Duncan to see what Keldon would do? Perhaps, but he was completely truthful in his belief that allowing the 9th to simply disband was a grand mistake, it would disperse pockets of dispirited, unhappy veterans across the continent – or even worse if he forced them to localize, in Sherian – and there was no telling what would happen.

“What will you say to your men?” He then asked Tarfuss calmly, eyes sympathetic, brutally so. Duncan knew why this had started, he’d helped start it: But he also knew it was unresolved, that was why what came next was so important.

Tarfuss
August 19, 2009 09:40 AM​

Tarfuss sighed and turned to Keldon. "I hope you can appreciate that if I can't go to the 9th and the Blackshields with a guarantee that there will be amnesty you can be certain they will fight. And why not? If death looms either way - which option would you choose? Death on your knees or death fighting? And if they fight... Many of the other units may follow them. I know it rankles you to have to say they will not suffer for their past actions, but to not say so will almost certainly guarantee a battle today, regardless of how prettily I might manage to speak. My word carries weight, but not the weight to shove something like that down their throats. And you can be certain that I will not lie to them." Unless he could secure amnesty for all of his troops he wasn't even certain why he'd bother to try and persuade them. It would be futile. He wanted a bloodless, well, almost bloodless, resolution. He wasn't so optimistic as to think he'd make it out alive.

Keldon Elsdragon
August 19, 2009 04:13 PM​

Keldon nodded as Tarfuss spoke, he understood where the commander was coming from and could respect that, and it showed through how he spoke next. "I can give you my garuntee no harm will come to the soldiers of the 9th or any other force gathered here today. But there will be conditions associated with them." he remarked and paused for a brief moment. While he had the ability to speak on behalf on Milo in matters regarding the military he also had the ability to discuss this subject at length. Anything that needed final confirmation that he expected to need more approval he would seek approval form milo at a later date. "however the members of the legions leadership will have to persent themselve sto face their crimes. I am not saying ti will be a direct death sentence but that they will have to face the consaquences of their actions and inactions." he paused. "But as commanders we both know that we are responsiable for those actions. If you can agree to the legion's Imperatis's and Provosts or their equivelents turned over to the Ministry of Justice to face trial. But also the most important factor in this war is the political garbage." Keldon finished with a small grumble and looked back to Dorionao and his associate aswell as Duncan.

"One thing I am sure you hate dealing with like I is the politics of this country, but we need to do whats required. If, as protector of these people you are willing to turn over the political leadership to meet with Milo and members of the Council of the Crown along with yourself to discuss their actions and the future of things. I think we can progress.... but we both know I can not simply or can anyone ever issue a blank parden and ignore things that have passed... your not the sole person that has done wrong... nor am I"

Tarfuss
August 20, 2009 01:05 AM​

Tarfuss smiled wryly at Duncan. "I would agree. Disbanding them would be a mistake, on more levels than one. And as to what I will say?" Tarfuss looked tired as he scratched his beard and then rubbed his eyes. "Well. I haven't gotten quite that far yet. The truth of the matter as I see it, I suppose. I will try to point out the futility of our endeavor - not that we wouldn't win the military battle or the war." A glint came into Tarfuss' eye and he gave a sidelong crooked smile at Keldon, "I think we might have a fair good chance at that, but that in the end it will have resolved nothing. The Ancients will still be there and they might do anything. If I understand it correctly they were responsible for the ... trouble the Orcs had. Do we need a thing like that all over Aelyria? So - I will say something about that. If I say anything at all."

He turned fully back to Keldon. "I know you can only guarantee so much, but I can't ask anyone there to turn themselves over for the Kingdom's Justice" He thought of the deaths said to have been handed out to Imperials left in Narim as he said Kingdom's Justice, "I was the commander of both the 9th legion and the Blackshields. It is MY responsibility and I will answer for it. As far as the politicians and council members involved - I'm not a bounty hunter. I can't guarantee they will turn themselves in. I'm sure like good politicians always do they will run as fast as they can to preserve their own hides and do whatever benefits them most." As he said that he thought of Doriano Capario - the man who fled Narim when the orcs attacked, leaving his beloved citizens to die and then who turned the city over to the Royals when it no doubt benefitted him personally.

Keldon Elsdragon
August 21, 2009 10:28 AM​

Duncan SytheSorry about that! When I replied I was somewhat in a bad state of mind... *whistles* and I totally missed Duncan's post it kinda blended in and i scrolled through it or something....

Looking to Duncan the soldier only tippped his head. While the total and simple disbanment of the legion back to htier locations was not something that would happen it was getting them disarmed and the provincial military out of the picture that was his primary concern. But looking back to Tarfuss he listened and shook his head slowly. "Like you have said, we are both puppets in our own right... and the responsability does not fall on you alone." he finished and then paused for a brief momment looking down to Duncan and then back to Tarfuss. "I will grant the entirety of the 9th legion clemency under the grounds the commanding officer of the 9th, and the blackshields persents themself over to us. The Provincial Regements stationed in Narim are sent to the cities around the country to place the Dux's and other leadership members of the government under arrest. Including Cassandra Saddon, and the current Governor and his cabenit. Politics or not the knew what they were doing when they accepted their current positions.... and if we want to be technical here Tarfuss.... in the chain of command you are the the senior ranking member of government in the entire province. The Minister of War superceeds that of any Governor." he remarked and then looked out towards the troops. "If you can convince the provincial armies to stand down and return to their homes, the 9th and black shields to disarm and go into a loose formation where they will be detained, interviewed and released accordingly. Then you have my word that no harm shall come to them so long as there is corroperation and no punishment shall befall them for actions taken during this conflict to this point in time." he finished and then looked towards Tarfuss once more and awaited his response.

Tarfuss
August 23, 2009 03:23 PM​

Tarfuss listened again as Keldon spoke. "I am the commander of the 9th and the Blackshields, so that much is accomplished. I retained personal command of both units even as I gained overall command of the other units as well. Your offer seems" Even as he was saying it he hated it. He didn't want to turn control of any units over. He didn't even want to concede that their efforts were futile. He wanted to be able to free Aelyria of the scourge of the Ancients and the Kingdom, but he knew to do that it would have to be by means other than military might and this galled him. He swallowed. "Your offer seems fair."

He turned and looked back at the arrayed Imperial forces and felt the knot in his stomach. He wanted to throw up. He wanted to do anything than that which he was about to do.

"By your leave, I would go and speak with my troops, unless either of you have any words of advice?" He said, hoping that Duncan, at least, might have something helpful to say.

Spiky Bushes
August 25, 2009 01:24 PM​

Wether she thought a battle was going to happen this Brightening or not Cassandra, in all her Eras of experience that had granted her the rank of Provost Imperatis, knew it was better to be prepared than to be caught off-guard and thus decided to prepare for the worse eventuality: the loss of their supreme commander during the negotiations with the Royals. Cassandra was well aware that it was a possibility, that Tarfuss could very well be captured or even killed by the enemy while he offered them a chance of surrender. After all the odds were with the Empire this Brightening, they had cornered the Royal forces and outnumbered them many times, not to mention that most Imperial soldiers, be them Provincials or Legionnaires, had seen their fair share of fight in the First and Second Sherian Wars. They were veterans in their own right.

Waving with the wind were tha banners of the noble houses. Saddon, from the Provost Imperatis; Fyrrialt-Kaldres, from the Intendent himself; Laskaris, from the Taralonian House; Crowshead, from the Dux of Hiemstede; and many, many more. A forest of pikes and a wall of armored men hide everything from sight, wherever Duncan, Tarfuss or Keldon looked all they saw were the pikemen of the Provincial Regiments forming.

From the north, directly behind the Royal forces, formed the pikemen of the Regiments from Dornvale, Breecetoun and Yaernim Fort. Five formations with one hundred meters in between each other and each with two hundred men in wideth. If the Royals were to count the ranks of pikes they'd realize there were fifteen ranks in each formation, meaning there were at least three thousand men in each. As each soldier roughly occupied one meter in wideth in the formation the complete battle-line had something around fourteen hundred meters in wideth. Each formation with two hundred meters of front. To avoid detection of what was happening behind the phalanxes one hundred mounted archers were lined in between each pikemen formation.

The eastern forces took different steps, as only one Provincial Regiment seemed to be present in this army. Forming with fifteen ranks in depth and two hundred in wideth and taking position in the right flank of the battle-line, mere one kilometer away from the northern forces, the phalanx pikemen received the reinforcement of five Legionnaire Cohorts, that from the distance the Royals couldn't disguise the exact equipment. Each Cohort formed with ten ranks in depth and fifty men in wideth, three of them being lined up with the phalanx pikemen and keeping fifty meters of space between each other and the remaining two occupying the 'holes' two meters behind the first liners. A group of one thousand riders, with two ranks in depth, positioned itself on the left flank of the battle-line, leaving a gap of one hundred meters between itself and the Legionnaires. From where the negotiations took place this army spanned little more than eight hundred meters in wideth.

The southern forces took a stance similar to that of the northern force, but with three phalanx pikemen formations only and one hundred riders on both flanks, fifty meters away from the main battle-line. In one hundred meters 'holes' between the phalanx pikemen formed a multitude of people that, from the distance, were impossible to recognize as anything but humanoids. This third and last army had a total wideth of two thousand meters.

The overall distance between the Imperial forces and their Royal enemies was approximately one kilometer in the northern and eastern sides and two kilometers in the southern side as this force came from the opposite side of the city where the Royal army was now stationed and had, in front of it, the traitorous 16th Provincial Regiment.

No unit of the Imperial forces dared approaching the walls of Narim and kept a good distance between them and their skins. They'd seen Narim turning coat and how the city populace had treated the citizens loyal to the Empire and now no Sherianite would ever again trust a Narimite, be him human or of any other race.

As the many units in the three armies got themselves in position silence fell on the battlefield to be. Perhaps it would have been better if there was much ruckus and shouts of anger and hatred but there were not. There was a strange calm that filled the air and made every man, woman and children feel an incredible weight on their shoulders, the weight of destiny. Fire is repaid with fire, steel with steel and blood with blood.

After issuing her orders Cassandra dared glancing at the Imperial Intendent, the man the whole of Sherian had chosen to lead them. He was a man acclaimed by the people and elected by his equals. Without a Crown it was much more valid than any foreign monarch declaring someone a Prince of a Kingdom. Above Cassandra flew the mighty SFC Katishandra, the flagship of the Sherian Flying Armada, its ballistae aiming at targets in the ground just in case. Behind the flagship came ten SDAs with their heavy ballistae prepared to rain chaos upon the enemy host and six SDBs, of the same model of the ones that had caused much chaos among the ships of the Royal Navy blockading Narim.

"He seems to be negotiating. The Minister left me in charge of forces assembled here while he rode to 'avoid bloodshed'. I fear he might have lost faith, somehow." The Provost Imperatis said without even looking to the politician. "I've taken measures in case a battle erupts. Let's just hope he's negotiating their surrender." She paused for a moment to give some more orders to a runner nearby and then continued. "I've put Kestor Castellan Demetrios Laskaris in command of the northern army and Dux Jonas Crowshead in command of the southern one. I'll personally command the eastern forces." A glance to the Intendent was enough to say, without words: If don't mind obviously. Cassandra was visibly irritated, it would seem she wasn't liking this situation one bit. Still she hadn't lost her faith in the Empire and in her men.

Out of the eastern army ranks advanced a group of one hundred mounted archers, their hat-looking helmets protecting their eyes from the piercing light of the now triplet Suns and their chainmail hauberks and leather protections guarding them from possible harm from the traitorous enemy. Slowly they advanced five hundred meters, covering half the distance between the Imperial forces and the place where Tarfuss was negotiating. They were an unspoken threat to whoever might try to injure the Minister.

Maddyn
August 25, 2009 08:58 PM​

Unfortunately, discreet troop movements had some somewhat minor problems if any actual secrecy was to be employed in the Imperial’s repositioning. At least when it came to the North and Eastern Walls of Narim. Even the slightest shifting in troop positions was noted given the elevated position of the sentry’s manning the walls; and even if they couldn’t pinpoint what exactly was being done - one didn’t need all the intelligence of an Orodite scholar to know something was up. One didn’t reposition during negotiations until there was an answer one day or the other.

With a lowering of the spyglass, a young soldier bore a slight frown at the commotion going on at the very back of the Imperial’s lines on the North Frontier.

“Uhh… Daekin? You should probably see this…” Legionnaire Wilhelm mused cautiously, passing the glass to his Shield-Daekin.

It took a few moments before the burley veteran of the Centripax conflict tentatively lowered the spyglass, a thoughtful silence as Shield-Daekin Maximillian Edwards.

“Form up! “He shouted, activity along the Northern wall beginning to move from careful watchfulness and towards preparation. Grinning a grin that could have broken a mirror, the stained, tooth-missing smirk half hidden behind a thick moustache bore little amusement. “Legionnaire” he turned back towards Wilhelm. “Runner to the Command, let them know we have activity to the North.”

OOC Hi! I'll be the moderator for this thread overseeing the conflict.

It'll be a little while before the repositioning is noticed from the North. Edit: Vel will be handling this: PC > NPC. Repositioning on the other three fronts was either out of range at the 2km point, and just missed at the East at the other 1km point.

Veleraen
August 25, 2009 09:59 PM​

OOCEntering with Maddyn's approval.

He had been watching with earnest from behind Narim's solid walls, listening, watching...and waiting.

The tension was thick in the air, easy enough to choke a man who was strong enough to handle the pressure of war. They were on the brink of it now as the Titan watched from his steel veil, looking out upon the battlefield as the Royal Marshall negotiated with the opposing commander. The Knight could only assume it was Tarfuss, the Confederates' commander. He hadn't heard too much about him except that he was once apart of the Legion himself. It was a shame so many had to switch over to the other side...

If only they played nice.

However things were not to be.

As he heard the command to form up at the North Wall nearby, Veleraen looked over and saw several men motioning out towards the fields and hills to the north. Getting a better view, Veleraen peered over the wall as he lifted himself up briefly to get a better look at what was going on.

"They are repositioning men....That is not a good sign."

A legionnaire ran down the stairs off the north wall quite frantically and came towards the Giant as he was about to run out the gate and head out to the Royal Marshall and the assembly that had convened. Veleraen idly stepped into his way and put a hand out. "Do not worry soldier...I will inform the Marshall of what is happening. I have seen it too. Go man the wall, tell your Daekin the message will be delivered post haste. I have a few words to speak to the Marshall anyways..." The Knight gave a nod as his massive frame shifted in his armour, the steel greaves grinding and twisting on the cobblestone street below him.

As he approached the gate, he motioned to the men manning it. "Open up! I have an important message for the Royal Marshall." Normally the gates were kept closed and opened for the convening party outside the walls, however the Knight needed this information to reach Keldon before an imminent attack was upon them.

As the gates cracked open, a fifteen foot Giant appeared to all the soldiers upon the field. He was dressed in a heavy set of chainmail, his helm well shined as it glimmered in the brightening's sun along with the massive ruby chestplate he bore about his breast. An enormous great sword was stapped in a scabbard across his back and a wicked looking halberd, blackened by the steel it was made of laid to rest in his right hand, his grip tight around its haft. He had left his bow within the walls,leaned up against his tower shield, ready to be picked up and drawn if a siege were indeed to happen

His figure bounded across the field, his large and trunk-ish legs carrying him further than any ordinary legionnaire messenger. It certainly would have been a surprise to see the Knight dashing out to meet the entourage of commanders who had assembled however the words he carried were quite important.

The pounding footfalls of the Titan carried across the field as he slowed until he reached the group with earnest. He came to a complete stop, towering over the rest of the men, giving them all acknowledgment with a nod of his head as he took off his helmet to reveal his scarred features. "Excuse my intrusion gentlemen...However there has been a development..." He looked at Doriano and Valerio, then to Commander Tarfuss and then to a man whom he didn't know, at least, he hadn't met the man as he looked at Duncan, not truly knowing who he was or why he was here but to him, at that moment, it was not important.

"The armies of the confederacy are repositioning themselves to the north. I know not their number or their true intention, however they could be preparing to attack." His deep tone rang out in a calm demeanour. He looked back at Tarfuss, curious as to what they had been discussing earlier. Had they been discussing possible surrender? If so, why were the men still positioning for war? The Knight could make no assumptions at the moment as he stood there, quietly, patiently, waiting to see what was to be done about the situation arising in the north.

Jhom
August 26, 2009 03:45 PM​

The call to arms had reached Jhom as he had been wandering with no great purpose northward through western Sherian toward the Autumnthorpe district. The locals he passed there were accustomed to giants and although they were living on rural farmsteads and not in townships the news of the invasion had spread like wildfire across the province. Jhom made for the nearest Imperial town and reported for duty.

Once his presence was known he was sent, with some others, to report to the northern army which was already on the march. Long before he reached the army he could hear them, the thunder of foot and hoof hammering the ground was an inspiring sound and from his high vantage point Jhom craned to see the heads of pikes bobbing ominously over the tree line in the distance.

Upon rendezvous with the army Jhom was supplied with a pack which was filled after some searching through the supply wagons, with items of armourment that would fit a sixteen foot giant. Jhom had very specific body dimensions. Beside the fact that he was very tall he was also long of limb and had a shorter torso. His shoulders were wide but he lacked some of the musculature of older giants. He was given a chainmail hauberk with plate mail shoulders, knee protectors, greaves and bracers as well as a closed helmet, all of which fit him well enough.

Jhom was enthusiastic to meet with his comrades in arms but the mood of the men was sombre; he supposed smaller creatures had more to fear from their adversaries than he did. The army marched in uneasy silence, conscious of the fact that they were approaching Narim on the tail of their enemy. Jhom did not share the uneasiness of his fellows and wanted to sing mighty war songs and cheer battle cries in his jovial excitement. This was a great day- he was to be a hero. He was probably going to take the walls single handed while using the other hand to squash his foes with his mighty mace. For the sake of his anxious allies though he kept his mouth shut and even tried to tread lightly. The enthusiasm on his face could not be hidden though and why should it? Surely to see him in such high spirits must lift the morale of the men, just as his very presence must.

Upon reaching Narim the northern army assembled and Jhom took his place in the formation. During the down time on the march he had taken the time to stretch his ornamental bear skin over the plate shoulders he had been issued. He felt it gave him the appearance of authority to wear them like this.

The negotiations seemed to last forever. Jhom was ready to squish his foes gloriously; what needed to be discussed about that?

Vylle Fyrrialt
August 26, 2009 07:06 PM​

"Saddon, given what I know about the government in Aelyria Prime, and given what I know about Keldon Elsdragon, the Royals will not be surrendering. If Elsdragon did he'd be removed from his post immediately and another invasion would occur. For the Royal army to surrender without a fight would be intolerable to Mr. Milo. They will not be negotiating with us. Nor can I think of any reason we should negotiate with them, unless it be for the restoration of the Empire and the breaking of the covenant Mr. Milo has made with the 'Ancients.'

"We will wait for Lord Tarfuss to return to see what he has to say, but I think it's best that we prepare for a battle today."

Vylle was anxious for his Minister to return.

Trinity
August 26, 2009 08:57 PM​

As the troops along the various fronts that belonged to the Imperials began to move, Doriano and Valerio both in unison looked at each other and then turned their varying degrees of glaring – Doriano’s being the heftier of the two – on Tarfuss as the Giant came in to report the news. Gritted teeth met tightened hands as he pulled the reigns taught over his leather gloves, eyes little more than slits as he watched the horizons momentarily before returning to look upon the Imperial Minister of Traitorous intentions. The funny thing was that his army was mobilizing… without him.

The City Watchmen that had been standing at the gate – not that anyone was expected to pass through it, most Narimites had been informed that for their safety, they needed to remain inside the city walls until the hubbub had cleared up. There were several lines of men at the gates that brightening – some appeared to be the fabled City Watch itself, others were citizens who had picked up their old swords and decided that if something were to overtake them they’d at least stab one of the traitorous wretches before they saw Narim burn again. Nevertheless, an armored, massive Giant was one of the exceptions, shall we say, that would be allowed through. No one was dumb enough to tell Veleraen “no”.

Quickly the men swung the massive iron gate open and bowed the Giant through with a quick, ”Of course, Sir. Of course!” and nothing more, shutting it behind him as quickly as it had opened.

Valerio squeaked audibly as the towering shadow of Veleraen caused him to turn around abruptly and almost fall off his horse – except that one of the Sherian Serpents quickly grabbed his arm and helped him back up, glancing ever so slightly up at the walls where the Giant had been only moments before.

The feather in Doriano’s hat slid as he readjusted the wide brim gingerly with his free hand. Valerio, on the other hand, seemed a bit frightened of the Titan of Aslan as he appeared to the group. Men like Veleraen were little more than legends and to meet a Giant face to face in such a manner, and be on his side, well, he wasn’t sure if he should be excited or scared out of his wits. His eyes only left the juggernaut of a man for split seconds here and there, to glance to Keldon and Tarfuss in turn. There was a lump in the gentler of the Narimite’s throats, and he allowed his sworn enemy with whom a truce had been made to speak at his own accord – he knew better than to stand between Doriano and his furious temper.

”First these Sherianites would turn on their brothers and march on Narim and now they would move about and prepare for assault without express orders from their own Minister?” He spat at Tarfuss, ”It seems that despite their own Minister’s wishes they would defy your own authority.” The glare in his eyes was much akin to a thousand needles being thrown in one concentrated direction – at Keldon, at Duncan, and at Tarfuss especially. Still, the seething Caperio could do nothing to destroy the Confederates… But one thing was for sure. Oh yes. Taralon would be reduced to a shell of its former self when he was governor of this Province. This sort of Jorel-borne Aeternia would never again surface in the Phondran Peninsula. Maybe he should rename that the Daittern Peninsula. Well, thoughts for a different time and a different place.

With a heavy sigh, the hot headed Caperio attempted to calm himself down and glanced around at the Serpents around him. ”I would advise, Sirs,” his eyes were still locked on Tarfuss and not in a pleasant manner, ”That if Mister Tarfuss here is to return to return to his Imperial Legions which – by the report of our heavily armored friend here, seem to be arming themselves despite their commander’s desire to negotiate peacefully… He returns with ample protection.” Doriano had a feeling that Tarfuss would be cut down by his own men at this point. That was one outcome – the other outcome was that Tarfuss was lying to catch them off guard.

”Although,” he sneered, teeth still gritted between words, ”The question is raised as to whether or not the “Minister of War” is a liar, Marshall Elsdragon.” Doriano leaned over his horse a little to speak the last part softly into Keldon’s ear, though the entire group would have been able to hear it regardless. ”He comes offering peaceful solutions while his men prepare to slaughter yours, while your guard is down because he is playing the Wolf in sheep’s clothing card.” Straightening back up, he looked directly at Tarfuss and finished – ”And I sincerely hope that is not the case, Minister Tarfuss Son of Glinn. Because if it is…” Hands tightened on the reigns once more – ”I’ll kill you myself!”
 
Duncan Sythe
August 26, 2009 11:52 PM​

OOC: Sorry this took so long....

IC:

Tarfuss had turned to ask for advice from Duncan. The other man had done this after Keldon had spoken sensibly of granting clemency to the 9th. Throughout the two’s discussions the mage had therefore remained silent and listened, though he did not know Tarfuss well the man’s speech of the Ancient’s jibed with Duncan’s understanding of the reasons behind this war. As to how those reasons got into Eyvind’s mind? Well, Keldon had said no-one was the sole individual who had done wrong and Duncan himself was not blameless in this.

Not entirely.

Duncan also considered as the giant bound across the field from the city – whipping his head around to watch the spectacle – that they were indeed dealing with more than one force here, indeed more than two. There were the politicians who saw an advantage, the military men who saw war and then…the rest, the civilians, who did not so much believe what they were told as more dangerously not care, which side of the curtain their faith would fall was largely an unknown dictated by which of the other two factions scared them more… and that didn’t include Gods and Aelyrians into the mix.

Aeternia.

“I would say that you must speak from your heart and I would accompany you for what good it will do. I have a certain…awareness with the Aelyrians that your commander was aware of. It does no good to lie and there are no lies that would help in any case.”

Duncan managed before Veleraen arrived. When the giant did and spoke his message; the man unknown to the Knight with his blue eyes and black hair seemed to shiver. A weight ran through Duncan, of expectation and foreboding pain. It would be easy mistake for fear but there was no fear in those blue eyes as he turned them back on Tarfuss, only sorrow: At what might come, at what might now not be avoided despite this man’s brave words.

Arcane energies whipped out bidden only by the fleetingmost hints of Duncan’s mind as those blue eyes focused on Tarfuss, scraping through mental barriers and skimming the outermost layers of the Confederate Commander’s mind. It was a gentle mental caress despite the sudden urgency that seemed to have gripped the blue eyed mage on receipt of Veleraen’s words; Reveal sought only Tarfuss surface emotions, seeking hopefully for some kind of surprise or understanding that the movement of troops was somehow unexpected… if he found only calm then Tarfuss would be dealing with far more than a slightly upset Minister.

Time seemed to slip like ink around Duncan as he ascended to the plane and acquired the energy for that spell then wove it deftly and simply around Tarfuss mind to ascertain his intentions. Outside of his little world he heard Doriano shout as if from a distance, slowly turning back after gaining what he needed from Tarfuss. But the turning itself was as if through thick oil and when his eyes eventually settled on the Narimite politician they were darker, thicker, the oil had infected his gaze with a kind of lazy threat that needed no piercing edge, it simply…oozed out as his left foot stepped back and around so he could look at the mounted man better.

“Go back to your fiefdom Doriano. And take your contrary hysteria, fearmongering and assumptions with you.” His words oozed like the threat behind his eyes, dangerously low and flat, almost incidental. “Now.” Eyes flicked to Valerio. “Both of you go.” Those eyes went to Keldon, effectively dismissing the Narimites. Veleraen might not know who he was or what he was but those two men did and that fear was a tool that he now wielded with cold, icily clear calculation...despite the appearance that he had just lost his temper.

Only a fool would think so.

“I will know if he is lying and if he’s not, return with him.” He said calmly to Keldon, then turned to the giant. “With you, messenger, if you will have it?” Back to Keldon. “Unless I misunderstand, you will be safe enough behind the walls till they set up siege machinery and they won’t venture closer until they have done so because of the cannons… or whoever has just taken control of that force is truly insane.” Duncan continued, equally quietly. The dangerous hiss of laconic energy had left his tone but there was no lack of authority in it as he analysed what was going on and tried fiercely to discover a way out that would not involve bloodshed and idiotic fools throwing scared men at walls.

“I have no desire to help give the Aelyrians an excuse to overreact Tarfuss.” The Disciple of Peace explained finally to the Imperial Commander, his spell seeking for verification of the man’s agreement and honesty as he said it. “This is a lot to place on your shoulders, but they are your men now. Who would have issued the commands to flank without your permission?”

Or in other words, who was playing politics with the lives of men now? Politics when they didn’t even know the fething Jalat damned board they were playing on. As far as Duncan was concerned, none here did, none here had been to throneworld and seen the insanity lurking behind the eyes, the dangerous aloofness and sense of superiority that quite rightly scared Duncan to death…. But unlike Vylle he did not seek to destroy it or crush it to dust, knew he could not and would be crushed like a gnat if he dared try, no, he had to understand it first.

But you couldn’t try to understand something that was flaying the world alive out of its own fear, now could you? Damn fear for its sins….

Tarfuss
August 27, 2009 01:13 AM​

If Duncan sought deception in Tarfuss' mind he would find none. But upon Doriano's arrival he would begin to feel a deep and growing anger.

Tarfuss cocked his head toward Doriano before Duncan spoke. Was the man an idiot? Or perhaps just stupid. "First off, they are not moving against my orders. I left no orders to stand down when I rode here to speak with the Imperial Marshall. I would think that the Commander I left in charge would be remiss in her duties if she didn't array the troops for the worst possible outcome. I want a bloodless solution, but I'm no fool to think that that outcome was preordained when I rode down here, and I'd not leave my men's safety to chance. As far as whether or not I have come here to "throw you off balance" is it really even relevant? None of your forces are standing down, nor am I asking them to. They continue to move about and position themselves to your best advantage, just as mine do. I mean really - it's not like we're sneaking up on you in the night." Tarfuss gestured to the movements of the troops behind the others, moving in and out of the city and to his own troops, most obviously arrayed for all to see. To Doriano directly he said, "Of course I don't expect you to know what to do in a battle since last time there was a battle here you fled to save your own skin while your citizens died. How commendable. How very….noble." He said, growing angrier. "Accompany me if you like, maybe my troops will kill all of us, eh? As it stands I am not sure how well my words will be taken. Having it appear as though I've returned as a captive and under duress will hardly inspire them to lay down their arms."

To Duncan, in a slightly more calm voice, he replied, "As I said. I left no orders forbidding any movements of troops. I do not believe that the Commander in charge of the troops at this time is acting beyond the capacity in which I left her. Our troops are still arriving and she is putting them where they will be most useful if this goes to battle. I would do the same thing. And - I will again point out - The kingdom's forces have not exactly stopped in their tracks, nor would I expect them to at this point."


Ignoring the death threat from Doriano he said "I'm returning to my lines to speak to my men, before I lose my taste for peace entirely." HE spun his warhorse around and spurred it into a trot, leaving the group and attempting to quell his anger.

Keldon Elsdragon
August 28, 2009 09:45 AM​

Keldon was going to give Tarfuss his request of leave to return to his solider and start the dangerous process of trying to sway them. In reality it was likely they would kill him under the guise he was changed somehow to our forces or perhaps not. After all they were shaken about the loss of Eyvind but apparently not enough.

Quickly enough it seemed the conversation turned hostile and trust was broken, glancing at Duncan he shook his head when he mentioned that he would be willing to go with Tarfuss back to his lines. "Its a fair chance they will kill him, and with you there it raises the chance you will both be killed on the spot. Its likely some of the forces will think he was tampered or influenced like Fauxvind was..." he said with a rather emotionless tone and then gave a quick kick to his saddle to trot up beside Tarfuss while he was still rather close to the group and had just left. Giving him a small pat on the shoulder once Tarfuss realized he was there he started to slow the horse down to a small trot and assumed Tarfuss would aswell. "Good luck Tarfuss, I think it's fair enough to say we both have seen far to many of our soldiers die at the hands of leaders that know very little about warfare, or think to highly of themselves to know which is the rational decision... we both know the frontlines of this war is not here but in a much more distant land..." he remarked and looked towards teh sky and sea where the Storm Barrier once was. Without anymore word he turned back the horse and made way towards the soldiers only afew meters away.

Looking back to Dorinao and his associate he nodded their head. "Hot heads are all around us it seems, but remember gentlemen to them you are the ones that turned coat and you did at first... why do you think I was suspicious when we first met? You have changed sides twice now, so concern is all around... but right now thats not the problem. The problem is the people in Narim, I gave you my word I would protect you and I shall do just that." he made with a small nod and motioned for the commanders to join with him but first turned to the nobles. "The people know you, and right now they will need you inside to attempt to calm them and you handle the affairs of the city while we handle its protection... but im afraid it might just get a little crowded in their..." he sighed and then looked towards the forces on the otherside and back to Veleraen. "If there is movement to the north then its most likely there is movements on all lines..." he mentioned and looked around at the rather open fields of the area and shook his head. Open fields with little cover for the Confederates, it was a benifit to the city as it offered protection. But it also meant that archers and crossbowmen would be used heavily.

Looking to the commanders of the legions he rubbed his brow and glanced at Duncan. Hopefully Tarfuss would not take note that the walls of Narim was lined with covered cannons for a rather brash surprise if they decided to approach the city. Transporting the cannons to Narim and securing them into position was a rather unique move and something he was proud the legions and mage corps managed to excatute. "We have to assume they are aware of the reinforcements already positioned in the city, but if they are starting to reposition then its likely they will be advancing without Tarfuss's interaction... have a detachment of archers and soldiers move to the rear of the defenses. If they charge we will use the cannons to scare the feth out of them... thankfully they are not far outside of their range." he made with a wild grin and then repositioned himself. "Get everyone inside the city walls gentlemen... have the mage corps reeady to send them their surprise." he remarked and awaited their response, suggestions and input.

Veleraen
August 31, 2009 08:41 PM​

Anthem of our dying day

The words some men spoke to each other surprised Veleraen at certain points in his life. As he stood there he tried to contemplate the meaning of the situation as best he could, words...filled with anger, bitterness...hate. The news he brought was somewhat foreboding, a sign of things to come? Men lined up around this fair city of Narim and all Veleraen saw were innocent men ready to die for something that wasn't quite tangible for the Titan.

They sought freedom from their 'oppressors', the Kingdom, the Ancient Aelyrians perhaps? Would it give them all an excuse to reign down upon this land like the Gods had before upon the Orcs? He looked at each of them from his vantage point in silence and pondered what the true meaning of this meeting symbolized. Was is a lost cause? Was there nothing better to be said?

A rather unusual vibe ran amok them as Veleraen looked at Duncan, the unknown factor in all of this. He emanated something just like he did...An aura...a feeling that was to be considered. In all of this, the Giant knew little as he had just arrived but by each man's words and actions in those few fleeting moments, Veleraen had felt like he had been there all along.

He did know that Narim had turned and that that was the reason why they had landed there in the first place he just wasn't sure it had come about until it was noted by Keldon. Valerio and Doriano had large roles in this, something that the Titan could not simply brush away as mere an inconsequencial action. Tarfuss didn't seem to pleased at either accusations and commentary and neither did Duncan as Veleraen stood and watched the scene unfold around him.

Was all hope lost?

As Tarfuss rode away, Veleraen looked in his direction and watched his mount kick up dust as it carried the Minister back to his base of operations. A large lump formed in his stomach as he felt that the storm that they were trying to hold off in the distance was getting closer and that there was no stopping it.

The Titan looked at Duncan again and asked with his eyes only, wondering why in Telath this was happening.

"Too many men will die this brightening should that man's army have its way. His spirit is conflicted but he will try to do the right thing..." Veleraen said idly as the group was wrapping up their discussions, looking off into the distance. "...I fear however that not enough of the hearts out there will listen. They came to defend their homes...How many would leave their lives and family to fate?" He looked to Duncan and then to Keldon who wanted to prepare the men to move inside the city walls.

"I know I would not."

Veleraen closed his eyes briefly as the words signalled that they were preparing for bloodshed....

"Cannons..."

Were there not enough instruments of war gathered here already? His heart strained under the pressure to not run back to the enemy lines and plead for them to re-consider and he would have done it had it meant that no one would die that brightening. The fearful, the influencial and the influenced all stared back at them like Crager Beasts, starving, looking for their next meal. Would their master be cruel enough to let them eat?

As some of the men started to wander back to the gates, Veleraen stood and paused as he looked over his shoulder back at the opposing army that was in the distance, his steeled gaze wandering over the innocent souls.

"Is there nothing else that can stop this madness?"

Bahamut
September 1, 2009 10:58 AM​

The Versian mages watched the transaction between Keldon and Tarfuss by the hill. And then the troops began to move. "How interesting..." said Sirus as he looked towards them to see what exactly was going on. "You don't supposed Tarfuss is trying to negotiate with the enemies leaders, do you?" he then asked.

"I have a dangerous feeling now that the troops are beginning to move... Tek'lon, Sirus, enter Clara and prepare for the worst... Sirus, prepare to use Absorb if needed, and Tek'lon ready any measures to dispell any stray spells we can sense coming our way... or to the way of the Imperial's troops..." said Valen, issueing the commands to his subordiniates. Turning his head towards Jax and Nax, the twin elemental lords that he had resummoned the day before, he said, "Prepare for battle Jax and Nax, but do not do anything until I ask you to... I know you're eager to spill blood, but nevertheless we must remain cautious as we don't know exactly what is going to happen..." The twin ice elemental lords turned their skeletonlike heads towards each other, and then back towards Valen, the air around them turning cold. Valen looked towards Narim and then whispered under his breath, "We will freeze Narim over if indeed this becomes too much for anyone to handle..." And with that, he continued to watch the troops moving forth, entering Clara as did Sirus and Tek'lon, to prepare for the coming storm that was approaching rapidly...

Maddyn
September 1, 2009 11:12 AM​

After seven months of an abnormally harsh winter, autumn, and then winter again on the horizon, it was safe to assume that the weather conditions on this most auspicious of brightening was far from pleasant. A harsh wind assailed the city of Narim and it’s outskirts across the rolling plains and hills causing pennants, cloaks and flags to whip around. The sky a dark urban grey; the suns of Telath barely visible through the clouds that darkened as they rolled in from the ocean. A storm front was coming. The winds hailing from a south-eastern direction.
The kind of information that both the Royals and Imperials could make ready use of if push came to shove given certain trajectory realignments were likely necessary.

The ground around Narim was little better than slush now as the armies of both Royals and Imperials had made their way towards the city or was presently camped outside. A mixture of partially frozen ice and mud with remnants of grass and weeds. Few flowers flourished anymore. Farmers for Era’s were likely to have good cause for complaint as the ground was going to require quite a lot of attention to ever be restored to it’s condition prior to the continual conflict assailing Sherian.

Reports came in, some heeded, some not. Rumor and chaos were the order of the brightening as both sides of the war had to deal with the logistics in preparation. Be it surrender or bloodshed by the end of the brightening, information flowed regardless of the ongoing negotiations.

Royal supplies from Candaceburg had been found to be contaminated. The harsh weather having destroyed grains and bread supplies in part to the point where a few Officers were already considering the possibility of cutting down on rations.

On the other hand, of the Fleet from Archadoon? Not a word one way or the other had reached the Imperials, if ever their presence and intention had been known. Their fate? Only the Gods and Goddesses knew now, be it that they were intercepted by the Royal Blockade. Had failed to keep their intended course and alas had the current problem of being halfway to Trellios or Freeport… or waited, unknown, awaiting an opportune moment to strike. Time would tell.

Of deserters, both sides had their misfortune. How many were simply lost in the chaos and fleeing the armies, and how many were just popping out for a pipeful of baccy or making protracted use of the latrine? Well, such details would come eventually when the Officers and NCO’s on both sides managed to complete their reports.

OOCMy apologies in the delay of this. Simply clarifying details of weather, and a few oddities that have led towards PM my way

Tarfuss
September 1, 2009 11:45 AM​

Tarfuss slowed his black warhorse to a walk as Keldon came and said his piece. Tarfuss simply nodded. His anger had been growing by the minute, despite the attempts of Duncan or Keldon. The sight, not to mention, the words of the Traitor Doriano had set Tarfuss' teeth on edge. It crawled in his stomach like a live thing. And the words that had come to his head with that taste of disgust: Traitor Doriano. Traitor. But then what was he? He had committed to the cause of the Imperials. He had committed to defying the yoke of the Ancient Aelyrians. And now? No better than Doriano. He was seething. He slammed the pitch black dragon helm on his head and kicked his war horse into a trot, his armor sucking up the light, a shadow moving across a field that had already seen its share of war.

He rode up to the command post, riding through the Black Shields that surrounded it. He reigned in his horse and spun it around to face Cassandra and the Governor. He took off his helmet, his face still etched in anger. Anger primarily directed at himself.

"I went looking for peace. The killing... " He sighed. "I meant to have peace even if it meant standing down. But no more. I still think that this will not stop the Ancients, but I'd rather live a short life as a free man than kneel to their yoke, as I'm sure all the men in this army feel. It took Doriano, the cowardly fething cretin, to show me that. It's the only good that wretch has done." He sighed.

"As far as them giving up.. Keldon Elsdragon is the Commander. He won't - he'll probably die first. I worked with him when I was a fresh faced legionnaire straight out of the Jade. He has an arrogance about him that wouldn't permit him to surrender, though I didn't detect quite the amount of smugness he had in his younger years. Still. He has a love of mages and I can only imagine he will use them heavily." He turned to the men from Vers. "Gentlemen, your task is not enviable. We have few mages, and I'm sure he has more than a handful. I wish you, and us, luck"

He then Turned to Cassandra. "You have more experience than me, Imperatis Saddon. I would have your council. My first instinct is to send out all but two of the airships for recon and a preliminary assault. This to be accompanied by action by our catapults and other long distance weaponry. What do you think?"

"Oh. Another thing."
He said, addressing everyone, "Duncan Sythe is there as well. Another obstacle to overcome. He's powerful."

Duncan Sythe
September 1, 2009 04:43 PM​

The look Duncan delivered Doriano after Tarfuss spoke promised a conversation the new Governor of Sherian would rather not be having…and if he was not riding his horse back to Narim as fast as the beast would carry him Duncan would be highly surprised by the time he looked back again at the man. He had more pressing concerns however as Tarfuss addressed him before riding his horse back in the direction of his own men.

An honourable man that one, one that could have been worked with given other circumstances…not these though. Blue eyes trailed the man’s horse as he left and an invective left his lips as a bloodied hiss. “Aeternia.” Eyes snapped back as the horse bolted for the Confederate lines as Duncan snapped his gaze back to look for the hopefully long-absent Doriano…if he was not then the man would find himself whipped from his horse by sheer arcane stubbornness before he could so much as blink… but most likely by then Doriano and Valerio had found themselves a good pace to return to Narim by; and so Duncan could turn to Keldon rather than his chastisement and irritation at Doriano’s disastrous outburst.

“What surprise?” Was the Minister’s next frank question to Keldon Elsdragon as he stood there next to the commander’s horse, eyes turning from his search for Doriano’s now marked behind to the Royal Commander, voice again quiet and somewhat ethereal, a dangerous patience entwined into the words that seemed to hiss. “Milo will not condone the mass murder of the provincial forces.” He mused aloud silently, without mistake…letting the other man know of his contact with the Prince for better or for worse and that Keldon was going to have to play politics if he wished to use the force of the Mage Corps against the Confederate forces.

For he knew the Mage Corps, he’d once been a part of it…a long lost rumour admittedly but true none the less.

Then Veleraen’s eyes caught his own, the giant an unknown factor in all this but something telling him that the large figure was not simply a runner. This thought was concerned as the larger figure spoke, Duncan’s eyes loosing some of their haggard edge of pressure as the Titan’s words swept across his perception.

“The Aelyrians curse far too much.” Duncan mused aloud to the Titan, uncaring of what Keldon thought of the remark as Veleraen’s eyes closed, continuing with a similar lack of care and flagrant arrogance as to his independence despite being surrounded by soldiers and Royal loyalists and allegedly being one. “This should not be.” His gaze snapped back to Keldon as he turned for Narim and began walking, knowing what was about to come once he got his answer about the Mage Corps surprise but prepared to stay, press the point and Teleport back later if he needed to pin the soldier to his horse in order to extract exactly what he thought he wsa going to ask of the legion mages. “Would you accompany me back to the walls?” Duncan asked the giant finally once it became clear that what was going to come may or may not actually occur but for now could be no longer effected by him from where he was standing.

The siege it seemed, was becoming a sad inevitability…one best discussed with others of a like mind; if the giant did indeed prove to be more than simply a legion messenger which his garb did not mark him as.

Provided such a procession occurred Duncan looked up at the giant as they made they way back to the gates. “My name is Duncan Sythe.” He remarked to the larger figure above him. “My…influence here is mostly gone except for my whit it seems but I still do not like what is coming as it seems you do not, might I ask as to your presence?” Duncan offered with a fair degree of distracted formality, reverting to type as his mind reeled away behind him and spread tendrils of arcane awareness about him in waves, the unveiling of the Versian mages on a far distant hill causing him to, irrevocably, stop. Spinning, eyes locked upon the group and he frowned before continuing back toward the city and some degree of organization for what was going to come…unless between himself and Veleraen they could come up with an alternative for stupid, pointless, mortal warfare over immortal principles.

Few would realise the irritation and futility the Mystic felt at his own responsibility in all this and none knew his level of influence in the events that had occurred up until now but perhaps Veleraen of all present would see the coiled desire to act within the human mage and his determination to see something done that lessened the death that was to come; yet this was not Malice and the balance was far better: Some promotion of force then, from a fractional few mages to hundreds in the space of an eye blink… his own abilities would be a drop in the ocean unless he thought very carefully about how to apply them and even, ultimately, who for.

Since if there was one thing Duncan never lacked it was a choice, the choice most never expected as to what he would ultimately do and why.

Spiky Bushes
September 1, 2009 08:18 PM​

The mounted archers who'd been waiting for Tarfuss separated in two groups to allow him through and then formed up in his rear, always watching behind their shoulder for any Royal trickery. When the Minister was safely behind the ranks of the Eastern Army they dispersed to some position behind the first line, unseen to Keldon, Duncan and even the colossal Veleraen. Movement among the Imperial forces was visible to everyone as the soldiers seemed to shift the weight from one foot to the other in relief for the return of their battle-hardened leader still the silence remained among the troops as they looked at Narim and the Royals with hate. Hadn't it been Lord Hannas Darkblade, a former Governor of the Confederation of Sherian, the one saying: "God help any man who angers a Sherianite." He surely had, it was recorded in History books and by the Gods he was right. What had begun as a political quarrel had turned into a battle of cultures and peoples and the Sherianites, hardened as they were of Patterns of senseless war had now found a purpose and a target for their rage: the defense of their lands against oppression and the restoration of an Empire which would be ruled by them over all others. They had great dreams and they had even greater leaders who'd not only bleed but also die for them.

Jhom saw all this with his huge eyes and he also saw the other Giants of his Brigade assembling behind the pikes of the Provincial soldiers who formed in phalanxes turned to the enemy. Captain Grato Tornak, the Brigade leader, was there and saluted him with a nod and motioned him to sit down like the others. The usual shouting and cursing of the officer turned into cold precision as he waited for orders from the Generals in complete silence.

In the meanwhile in the Eastern Army a Black Shield held the reigns of his commander's horse so Tarfuss could speak freely and don't worry about the beast being frightened by the proximity of so many men. Cassandra looked at him with resolution as he spoke. She'd prefer things done peacefully that was granted but she knew that sometimes one had to take the long and hard path in order to achieve something. Perhaps Tarfuss was still too young in the games of powerful men to understand that the Lords of Aelyria Prime, in their arrogance, would never accept a competitor, not even if the gates of the Palace itself were breached.

"We will have Doriano's head atop a pike by the end of this Brightening and if he, in all his cowardice, manages to escape, we will hunt him down through Telath and neither forests nor mountains will stop us." Such a prophetic and hate filled sentence said by such a calm and even docile person was certain to be recorded in the annals of History for centuries to come. The Provost Imperatis then pondered on Tarfuss' request: advice. Well that was something she was good at. Her eyes drifted from the Minister to the Imperial Intendent and from him to the Imperial soldiers and Legionnaires and finally to the Royal Legionnaires across no-man's land. Officers from the Ninth Legion, Black Shields and Provincial Regiments gathered around the Provost Imperatis to listen to her orders and suggestions of advice.

"The situation is delicate. As you mention, and well, the enemy will try to exploit their advantage of numerical superiority in Arcanic users. I am sad to inform you that the Mages within our ranks have a support role mostly, which means we have to relly heavily on our Versian allies." She glanced at Valen to aknowledge his importance this Brightening. "Excluding the Arcana the Royal Legions are deployed in a perilous place. They have..." She looked at their enemy once more and mentally counted the Cohorti banners. "Well from what I see they have at least thirty five Cohorti, that means roughly seventeen thousand and five hundred men. It's far less that what we gathered to fight them. Even if the traitorous 16th Provincial Regiment decides to join the Royal Legions in the fitght the advantage of numbers is somewhat ours.

If we continue analyzing the field we can see it's muddy, it means fast mobilizations will be hard. Specially when the majority of their men happen to be foot-soldiers. In such conditions I assure you it is impossible for them to attempt a retreat into the city. We could simply let our cavalry on them to pepper them with arrows as they packed near that narrow gate and our phalanxes would make short work of Legionnaires packed so tight. It means they will have to fight us in the open, where the advantage of terrain will be nulified. That is, given the tactical doctrines of both Legions and Provincial Regiments, the open field.

Exploiting our own strategical advantages: we have three armies assembled here, each more than capable of defeating the Royal forces on its own, still we shouldn't commit the error of arrogance and think this will be an easy victory. No victory is easy in war.

As you can see over there the 16th Regiment is deployed in front of the gates of Narim. It just reinforces my prior point of how it is impossible for the 19th and 7th Royal Legion to enter the city and not be crushed in the rear by us. Still the 16th Regiment poses a threat due to its very composition. It's made of soldeirs equipped and trained the same way ours are. Thus I say the Eastern Army should focus on removing the threat that is this specific Regiment, allowing us access to Narim's very entrance.

Considering the Northern Army has been marching on their heels ever since the Royals moved across the border I'd also feel comfortable in saying that they are the force to face the enemy head on. Kestor Castellan Demetrios Laskaris has five Provincial Regiments at his disposal, along with several Cohorti and militiamen. With the Northern Army pinning the Royal Legions in place we, here in the Eastern Army, can advance against the 16th Regiment and subsequently take a position in the rear of the Royal Legions.

The Southern Army will take up positions to reinforce the Eastern Army, which will reinforce the Northener Army if need be. The core units of the Southern Army will start immediate preparations to make stairs and other siege equipment to occupy the southern section of Narim's walls. Resistance there should be minimal considering the number of men they sent out of the gates to start with.

As for the heavy siege equipment available to us in the Eastern Army it will be positioned here, behind our lines. The Repeating Ballistae, the Gnomes be praised for their capabilities, can shoot up to fifteen hundred meters. Our Catapults have a similar range. Given the weather conditions I'd say they can only shoot at the walls with accuracy because it's a static target. Nine hundred meters is my best guess, but the artilliers will know for sure.

When the battle begins we won't have time for more coordination which means everyone has tactical autonomy. Use your reserves wisely since you have plenty of them. Replace the men in the front with fresh ones from the reserves if they start getting tired. You can rotate the ranks with minor losses if you keep pushing the enemy and remember there is no stronger shock unit that a fifteen ranks deep phalanx with eighteen feet long pikes. That's roughly ten ranks of pike-tips."


She finished her long tactical speech to the assembled group of officers and they were then dismissed to each of their units with a Pro Imperio Nostro.

"Don't send all the Airships out yet, it's our trumph card. I'm sure the Royals already know we have them at our disposition ever since contact with the Medonian Shipwright was lost. And even though the new models can fly higher than a Ballista throw I think we should just send a couple Flying Fighters to see what this Keldon might be cooking up. Once we have more information we can allocate our reserves become more effective."

With their orders and plans decided the officers of the many units started spreading out the commands of their HQs and the soldiers throughout the plain seemed to shift the weight of their body from one foot to the other as they became aware that 'things were starting'. Archers licked the feathers of their arrows, soldiers glanced at their swords and riders patted the neck of their steeds. Priest of Faith were seen walking calmly among the ranks praying for the good will of the Gods and for luck to be bestowed on the Imperial soldiers while some Kalendryites from Taralon discussed the effect of the wind on the projectiles of the siege engines.

Around him, in the back of the many ranks of the Eastern Army, Vylle could only see soldiers running back into their formations, men praying and his personal guard positioning itself in ways to protect him from all harm. In the rear of the army camp-followers packed their things and some, the best physically fit, were selected to take position in front of the phalanx pikemen, inside the protective curtain of pike-tips, holding large pavise shields brought from Taralon in large wagons that were now forming a makeshift fortication around the Eastern Army camp, not that the Royals could see that on the other side of so many men and so many thousands of pikes thrust into the air.

"At your command now, Tarfuss." Cassandra said gently, treating the man by his name instead of rank to denote the degree of equality they shared in that place in that specific moment.

The board was set and the pieces were about to move.

Tarfuss
September 3, 2009 09:56 AM​

Tarfuss nodded. To begin it would certainly be prudent to send scouts, though he might originally have had the airships attacking do both from their vantage point, but it could pay to be even more cautious. He turned to Sword Deakin Donal Percy. "Message to the Air Wing commander. eight single man flyers are to be sent on recon. They are to go in pairs, north, south, east and west - the last to fly over Narim and get a good look at troop placement and fortification and to see what the Royal Navy is up to. Once accomplished they are to return. This is a scouting mission only and they are not to engage the enemy unless their lives depend on it."

He watched as his aid rode off to deliver the message. Soon the gnome's ingenuity would be put to the test.

Veleraen
September 3, 2009 08:37 PM​

War was an instrument that was not meant to be played by the hands of the greedy, the selfish, nor the political. It was a tradition so old that it was once pure as the reddish hue that lined every man's blood as it spilled across the ancient grounds of battleground's past. That brightening as Veleraen looked to the skies to see a storm brewing, his eyes closed and all he could truly sense was disaster; there were no harmonious tunes or pleasant melodies in the air for anyone to hear except the possible ominous rumbles of thunder that soon approached.

Jorel welcomed this brightening and Jalat loathed it along with the Titan, as the chaos that consumed these men, that drove them to this brink and beyond was overwhelming. Veleraen sought to prevent such events from happening, as it was not only the mortal that suffered but those of the divine that benefitted and the Titan could not have the God of his sworn mortal enemy gain ground in a world already lashed with his whip.

A single drop touched his face and for a brief moment upon that already hazy and broken ground, the Giant felt a brief moment of inner peace, the hope in his heart trying to overcome the doubt and the concern that protruded from his core but it would not be able to overcome the summit that awaited it; not until Veleraen knew there would be peace. Peace however, seemed like a fairy tale. It was nothing more than a whisper in the wind and it was now vanishing into the sky itself as Tarfuss retreated into his ranks. Men would die, wives would cry, sons would pray and the ignorant would feast.

The only one man who really seemed to know the score in this ragtag meeting of assumed warriors, diplomats and politicians was none other than a man by the name of Duncan Scythe. The name was revealed to the Titan as he accompanied the human back to the gates of Narim and at that moment, a crack of a grin amongst the grim skies broke through the darkness upon his lips. "Duncan Scythe... A small but deep throated grunt emanated from the Titan's gullet in a brief chuckle. "That is a name I keep hearing over and over and yet I have not gotten the chance to meet him until now. It is a shame we must meet like this Mister Scythe...In such circumstances." The Giant's deep and reverent tone was a somewhat optimistic one considering the situation they were currently entrenched in.

"My name...is Sir Veleraen, son of Khreytek." He looked down and at Duncan as he introduced himself, not simply out of manners but as a sign of respect. "I was asked by the Royal Marshall to accompany the royal Legions to help serve in defence of the Kingdom. I was once a part of his Royal Highness's personal bodyguard in the Black Rose, now retired." Veleraen even had a tattoo of the insignia of the Black Rose, curled around a white cross with the initials O.B.R. inscribed beneath it upon his left shoulder. He was surely more than dedicated to the cause.

Veleraen watched Keldon and the rest of his men ride off ahead farther and it was probably for the better as their words were best left to the low rumbling of the storm and their ears alone.

"I have come to Narim in the hopes that I could help prevent the loss of the lives of men who deserve to live and not die in a foolish war. You are right when you say Milo would not condone the slaughtering of tens of thousands but I fear we have little say in the matter, as we are not, as some would say, a 'part of the plan?'" Veleraen raised an eyebrow as he shot his helmet up and over his head to cover up his features, his voice echoing just slightly as it hit the edge of his steel helm.

Looking upwards as they got closer, Veleraen let loose a ferocious whistle and a magnificient pair of golden wings emerged and flung themselves off of the top of the wall. Hakan had been waiting for him and Veleraen held out his arm to let the massive falcon perch upon his forearm.

His halberd raised itself and then flicked around at a fast pace briefly before coming to a rest in the tight grip of his palm.

"Luckily for me, I only listen and answer to three things in life: My God, My Prince and My Heart. All three have told me that peace would be the preferred method of ending this war and I am trying my hardest to obey all three but it is harder than it looks."
 
Keldon Elsdragon
September 4, 2009 09:25 AM​

Careful eyes watched Tarfuss as he rode away, and without a single word the young marshal knew exactly what was to come from simple observations. There was going to be peace, Tarfuss was not going to attempt to have the legions leave. For what reason was beyond him, perhaps the conversation was indeed just a plot to delay time and allow his army to setup, regardless however it also gave time for the royal legions to get more and more soldiers inside the city. But one thing the soldier knew is a man of war did not put on their helm when they were seeking peace, they put on their helm when they prepared for battle. With a small sigh he rubbed his head and looked back towards the cities walls and gave his horse a gentle nudge and started to move forward back to the gathering of commanders. But before he could give out orders he noticed Duncan and waited for him to speak, and speak he did.

There were several surprise's up the young tacticians armor, some he had learned from engagements in Paxia and elsewhere others from simply trying to think of the best way to attack Narim and then formulate the best way to defend it. But the reality of it, none of them were the concern of Duncan nor anyone else save for those involved. Although the suggestion that Milo would not support the murder of the provincial forces here failed to cause any reaction out of Keldon. "I wonder to what extent the Minister of Aid discus's military warfare with the Prince?" he said in a rather flat tone looking down to Duncan and then turned to one of the messengers. "Raise the flags and signal for the Sapphire Guard and the legions inside to take their stations... the army is going to need cover while they move into the city... but hold on the signal to uncover the cannons. We will use those if they decide to advance..." he looked over his shoulder towards the Confederate troops. In truth he wondered if Vylle or Tarfuss were even the really commanders here, Keldon half suspected that there was some kind of other Fauxvind or force at play here. He knew Tarfuss once and while not well he knew that he was not the best tactician around, after all he didn't hold the confidence to effectively train a small group of soldiers it was not likely he found such abilities even now. The Marshal suspected that the others amung their ranks with their own agenda's and interests kept pushing this war forward against everyone's desires because their arrogance, ego and desire to appear stronger then they are drives them. Be it their Provost Imperatis or anyone from the Kaldars family, they would soon learn that using a drive which had no place here but to suit themselves and no one else in this universe would be a sore mistake. But it was always that type that would never back down, they were to stubborn and stupid and listened to no one, even when told not to do things. With that notion a small grin came to his face as he thought about Imperatis Saddon.

Looking back to Duncan he rested his hand on the hilt of his sword. "No member of this army, nor Government would approve the murder of any force regardless of its size. But our duty here is to protect the city of Narim and the people of Sherian. If those forces attack this city Mr. Sythe, by they provincial, from the 9th or a young man wielding a sword it matters little as their lives, loyalties and connections are void. The Prince knows this as do I," he said in a firm and yet extremely serious tone. "I want peace as much as you do Duncan, but there are also cold realities to face here. Give me options and ill pay attention and make the best judgment possible, but the room for debate and lovely display of politics doesn't exist. This isn't the Royal Forum, its a battlefield and I don't have time to try and play a cuddly bunny by being all friendly." he finished his remark and recalled that the man before him was also the man that wanted to draw a line across the country and let those on the other side die as we take their supplies and hold out for ourselves. To Keldon that was no better then murder, but it was also a cruel reality at the time.

One thing the Marshal knew is they had the tactical advantage when it came to location, Narims walls were large and could see everything in the area. While they all were on a flat plain it was likely the Confederates could see their banners and what they were doing, the men on the walls would be able to see every movement to the finest detail of the Confederates. Tactical advantage as it was called, and the other things he had planned would only complement that.

Waiting to see if Duncan had anything to say he would pause briefly and then give his horse a kick and along with the commanders make their way towards the city and then up the walls to where the others were. From there they would have the best vantage point, it was also time to meet up with the former legions commander, turned private army, now a legion commander again. As they rode into the city they were passing by Veleran and Duncan and Keldon pulled the reins of his horse and turned to the giant. "Unfortunately we may have to push things forward a little sooner then expected, Taralon may not have a army besieging it but one that might just arrive non the less in a little more unconventional fashion. Until that push comes let me know what role would best serve you Sir Knight." he made notion that the giant maybe either engaged in war here or inside Taralon itself, it all depended on how the cards were played. He would wait to see if Vel had a specific request or ability he could perform during this conflict and then he would make towards the city.

Rising the walls he looked towards the clouds building, atleast there would be less of a chance fires would break out in the city itself, it meant lives would be spared but it also posed complications for other tactics. But those would have to come as they wen't. Getting upto the gatehouse looking over the area from the best vantage point Keldon looked to the Imperatis's and other officers that had come with him to form the central command point, dozens of mages from both legions were being stationed along the walls aswell as the reserves called up from other locations around the country. Turning to the officer on watch he asked for a report, as he looked over the battlements to the army looking towards them. He would not be the one to start this war, and he wondered if the soldiers amung the Confederates realized they were about to attack a city which was their own. They want to defend their country and their history yet are willing to destroy it? For who? For what? Not likely themselves,

Riconus Xind'ell
September 4, 2009 12:37 PM​

Arrows to Block Out the Sun... Or to Create a New One

It had been quite the time since Riconus had felt as alive as he had now. Being detached from the battlefield brought him an agony that only one whom had been bred for war endured. Alas, the long absence of conflict seemed to be at an end... the only question remained, would the Confederates be stupid enough to initiate their own slaughter?

All along the Narim city walls, archers of the Sapphire Guard remained hidden from the battlefield, resting on their knees from behind the walls they were soon to pop out from. Indeed, likely one of the few individuals that could even be seen along the wall was their general, Earl Riconus Xind'ell, wearing the same black plate & chain he had worn in so many battles previously. Patiently, he laid his hands flat on the stone wall, his back slightly bent, his legs crossed; it was all the mannerisms of a man growing impatient with the drag of the commander's conversation at the front.

"What in Diana's name could they possibly be talking about?" Riconus asked himself, as he checked back behind both shoulders once more, making sure that his archers were completely out of view. The Syl knew that this Tarfuss fellow was only some grunt on Eyvind's staff before the confrontation began, so perhaps his inexperience was making the discussion of terms longer than necessary. But honestly, not even man as stunted in skill as Tarfuss could even consider taking a walled city... right?

Finally, a messenger of the Royal Marshal approached the walls, for Riconus to hear."Imperatis Xind'ell," The messenger began. "Marshal Elsdragon has given the order for your men on the wall to present arms."

"Finally!"
Riconus exclaimed, before turning around to his men. "Guardsmen, to your stations!" Immediately, the walls of Narim were flooded by the men of the Sapphire Guard, wearing a bicolor tabard of light blue and dark blue, with their longbows already withdrawn. As their colors were hoisted - the War Standard of the Sapphire Guard, and the Royal Flag of Aelyria - open laterns were cast alight, possibly in preparation of fire arrows should the Confederates dare challenge the walls.

Meanwhile, as the archers prepared, Riconus retrieved his black galae from a squire, its bright blue plumes visible from great distances. Finally, he returned to the front of the wall, each of his soldiers with an arrow from their quivers resting gently on their bow strings. Only then, with a slight clearing of his throat, did Riconus' booming Syl'rosyan tongue call out to his brave troops.

"ARCHERS, ON YOUR LINE!

Do NOT fire until you are directed otherwise! ... But if the call comes, you give those yellow-belly bastards a little bit of Aeternia! Understood?"
The response from the archers was quick, uniformal, and dreadfully loud...

"HU-AAAHHHHHH!"

Duncan Sythe
September 5, 2009 03:02 AM​

Keldon’s flat done brought an equally flat expression from the Minister, a face suddenly lacking anything. Blue eyes peered up at Keldon and narrowed in thought as the Royal Commander issued other commands. The man’s desire for secrecy regarding tactical decisions was sensible enough, although as ever Duncan had managed to have many more things on his mind than just Sherian and thusly had not paid as much attention to the issue with Milo as he perhaps should have done.

He did however, as Keldon proceeded to lecture him on the cold realities of war, consider that he knew Milo well enough to know there were other realities at play here, whether the soldier wished to apply the idea of cuteness to politics or not.

Thus he stood through the tirade with that oddly impassive look on his face, the condescension of presumption regarding who or what he was sliding past him without response. When he finally came to respond once Keldon had finished, his tone was the same flat acceptance that had declared, just perhaps, that building a wall across the centre of Aelyria was a good idea.

“There is victory and then there slaughter Keldon. Political necessity dictates we do not leave a field of dead fathers and sons who have been swept aside by an arcane storm that leaves a legacy of twisted corruption on the plains outside Narim.”

He glanced thoughtfully back to Narim.

“And this city has seen far too much dead it has yet to recover from, I shudder to think of the consequences if we burden Jalat too far.”

Would the God intercede? He had certainly choosen – not – to in the case of Narim before… if the incarnation of death itself again turned a blind eye to the souls wanting to return to the afterlife, souls angry and terrified and desperate? No, Duncan Sythe was no military genius, but then he never claimed to be.

He did however know the Arcane and something of the other forces with vested interests in this brightening.

“If we shall trade lessons.” Duncan completed simply, his voice still frank and level… managing not to rise to lecturing. “Then keep in mind you can achieve victory against the Confederacy and yet fail the Kingdom in one stroke. That is the political necessity and the provincial forces are all driven here by fear as someone’s father, brother or son.”

If it was not a responsibility Keldon wanted to accept or take into account, that each provincial dead was a family turned to hatred against the faceless Ancient Aelyrian serving prince in his glittering palace in Aelyria Prime… then so be it; but Duncan was a being of a Peace that thought further ahead than how to slaughter the forces arrayed against it. Whatever he knew or did not know of military strategy, victory could be won without outright bloodshed.

As Keldon moved off to deal with the military necessities, Duncan was left with the giant Veleraen; Sir Veleraen formerly of the Black Rose, who it seemed already knew of Duncan Sythe. But then, he had been part of Arabella’s court so it made sense enough, inclining his head and sighing at the man’s apologetic introduction.

“Such pressures. Would that this was not now and we could share a glass over a warm fire.”

The Mystic mused as the two made their way up onto the battlements, a cynical smile quirking at the giant’s comment regarding the plan. Indeed it seemed quite clear that the Marshall wished to go about his orders without advising anyone of the consequences. Arguably Duncan was of course a Minister with a portfolio for Interior Aid… but even in that capacity he would have liked to know exactly how many grieving families he was going to have to help and how many deaths Keldon thought would be necessary to gain the elusive concept of military victory. As for the other person he was? The numerous other personalities…

Veleraen was right, there were only a few things to really listen to in life, and all were personal.

“I worry we shall loose this with the legions shouting victory over a plain of bloodied corpses.” Duncan said frankly to Veleraen as they took up their positions and Keldon arrived to ask a query of the knight, waiting for Veleraen to reply before interjecting another inquiry.

“Marshal.” He addressed Keldon formally, his words also for Veleraen’s ears to give the giant a better idea of who he was and possibly elicit his support for more involvement in the tactical disposition of the Mage Corps. “I did not ask about the disposition of your mages out of a desire to temper your usage. I was an officer in the Imperial Mages Corps, before fighting at the Siege of Malice.” Albeit for the other side, but peace had been won there with minimal death, as was his intention here. “And later in the destruction of Zerdargia against the Archmage Necromancer responsible.”

Blue eyes caught Keldon’s to seek to remind the other man that whatever Ministerial position he might hold pro-forma, it was not who or what he was.

“I am also a Master Mystic, I believe the term would be a resource, not a political nuisance with an agenda. Make use of me or I shall make use of myself… but I have no desire to interrupt your own plans.” The intent explicit, he could not work around what he didn’t actually know about and tactically, ignoring the presence of a practiced combat mage of Duncan’s talent was stupid, whatever Keldon’s original reasons for thinking he was here in the guise of a politician in a leather cloak.

Veleraen
September 5, 2009 11:19 AM​

The consequences....

No one ever truly thought about them. They were all focused in on the 'now' and the 'victory'. No one ever stopped to think that what they were doing here was the start of a mass slaughter that would change the outlook of so many souls around this province and in the Kingdom itself.

The Titan wanted to avoid legions screaming victory over bloodied corpses as much as possible. It was no honourable way to declare victory; they would be more like butchers in a meat shop praising the way their apprentice's carved the flesh from the bones of their quarry.

By the looks of Duncan and his reaction to Keldon's tirade, Veleraen could see he needed no lesson on the realities of war. The Giant knew this all too well himself.

"This battle will be a permanent stain upon the Kingdom...One we do not want." He found it hard to accept the truth of the situation. Men were going to die and that there was nothing he could do about it. The Knight should have done the right thing and march back to the Confederate's lines and begged them to reconsider but would that have done anything but stall to the inevitable? It would have been hard to tell such things.

Keldon spoke about peace and wanting it but Veleraen did not see enough effort put forth by the Marshall himself to achieve it. All the Knight saw was a man who wanted to put on a show; a man who wanted to kill everything in sight so that he could prove his worthiness to Milo as Royal Marshall. That was an admirable goal for some who desired personal greatness and ego inflation but Veleraen could not swallow the idea of so many men dying for a cause that did not make sense.

Duncan was an enigma to the Knight. He seemed so solid and filled with a deep desire to help and achieve for the greater good. The history that spouted from the Minister of Interior's mouth made Veleraen raised both eyebrows in surprise as he had not expected such words to appear before them. "He served in Malice and Zerdargia like myself? This man has seen much...Perhaps too much..." Perhaps it had driven Duncan like the Giant had to stand for what was right and not just for victory. While victory was in the end, the goal of the legions, it was not by any means the goals of the Knight nor Master Scythe that stood before the Royal Marshall.

The Marshall asked for options, and even though the question was directed to Duncan, Veleraen interjected at the possibility that his suggestion would be accepted as a means of achieving a peaceful victory.

"I have a suggestion Royal Marshall...If you would be so kind to hear it." Veleraen said in a deep and reverent tone however Duncan and the others could pick up a few ounces of hard and reality-bitten sarcasm laid within it and the words to follow. "I would beseech you to accompany me back to the front line and convince their men under a white flag to tell them, no, beg them to reconsider what they do here this brightening. To beg them to look within their hearts and see that the reason why they fight is because the fear of the unknown drives them to do so. I want you to do that and beg them to stand down and return to their homes because you do not want to see them die.

You have said you want peace. Then let me see you achieve it without raising your sword. Tell them they can leave without punishment, including the officers. Tell them that if Sherian complies that they will be re-absorbed into the kingdom without threat of death and that their families will be safe. Tell them that they will be forgiven and that they will be pardoned for any action they take.

You already met with their commanding officer but you have not met with these men. You know not who they are or what they truly want. Go tell them...Go tell them they are Sons of Telath and that they are better served living in the unknown, than dying for nothing."


Veleraen stood there silently, looking down at the Marshall, a cold steely stare emanating from the visor of his helm, darkened eyes looking to find the ounce of betterment that Keldon possessed.

"If you do not for fear of your safety or for how ridiculous it may sound then I will do it myself." An edge formed on his tone of voice as it raised slightly.

"Peace is more difficult than war, Marshall. Death, war...That is the easy way out. You shed that responsibility in war and justify it with blood but peace...You take every ounce of responsibility upon your shoulders and yours alone. You have said you want peace Marshall...." His chest rose slightly as he shifted in his armour, turning and looking at the innocent men across the field from them and then turning back to Keldon with the same stare he had kept.

"Then show me you want it."

Vylle Fyrrialt
September 6, 2009 01:45 AM​

Oktoberfesting in Narim

Vylle on his horse took a pinch of snuff to calm his nerves. His dog's nose twitched and he sniffled in the cold wind. The ground all ice and mud. Perfect day for a battle. Perfect season for a siege. Right. It wasn't quite Carmelyn in a seasonal winter, but these men were Sherianites in a winter they weren't used to. What he wouldn't have done for just a dozen of the bastards from the Tete du roi back in Jaedaxia, those indominitable sword-slingers who'd each fought at least twenty legionaires on the ice-coated streets since the occupation. No weather could have stopped them, no odds could have dissuaded them, no threats, no fears, no love for their families, no swords nor cannons nor archmagi. And of course, that was why half of their crowd wound up with their necks under the guillotine. Still. Vylle would have liked to have them here. What they must have thought of him now, fighting for the very Empire that brought them to their knees. To the Jaedaxians, and Vylle was Jaedaxian enough to see things the same, this war was their Imperial oppressors fighting their Imperial oppressors. It's different, he would have said to them. Pourquoi, traitre? Because I'm in charge. Caline! I'm doing this for you even if you don't know it. Imperial! If you want your liberty you can't let them hand it to some winged race in the sky. The ancient Emperors had roamed the continent subjugating its peoples, and now that a human was in charge the first thing he did was hand over the sovereignty of his nation of subjugated people to the first extra-terrestrial to come along. Crisse-moi! Why was he here? Vylle wasn't a madman (not on his good days). Whether Auron was king or Milo was emperor, pragmatically, it probably didn't make a difference. It was the principle. The ancient aelyrians were symbolic. The principle went deep.

Pro Imperio Nostro? Garbage. One People, One Realm, One Voice? Tyranny. Liberty, peace, prosperity? He'd take the first one over the second two.

In the minutes before battle he rode out before the Imperial ranks.

"Soldiers of the Empire! Confederates! Comrades! Today I ask you to fight. I offer you no commands. I hold none of you under any obligation to fight this battle. If you do not believe this is your battle to fight, go home. Go back to your families. You will not have to fight today, but if you give up, you may never have the opportunity fight for yourself again. This battle is your own, whether you want it or not. This battle is not for your country, for Empire or Kingdom. This battle is not for the land upon which your feet stand, where in past battles, your brothers, fathers, and sons have fallen. This battle is for you. For your families. For the people born on this soil, who live on this soil and will die on this soil. If you surrender this soil to the winged ancients, or to their agents here, you surrender yourselves as well. With your land goes your body, with your air goes your spirit. Give up the sovereignty of those to the ancients, or to anyone, and you give up yourselves. Stand here and take it back, comrades, or never stand again. This battle is for your own liberty."

He rode back to the commanders. More snuff. It seemed giving speeches was the only thing he was any good at when it came to running a state.

"Lord Tarfuss, Lady Saddon, I suggest, if the Royal Mage Corps is so much greater than our own, that we ask our Versian allies to move to debilitate and confuse our enemies before they get a chance to do the same to us. I would rather not drop an explosion in a battle my own men are engaged in, and neither would they. The spells will fly the minute these soldiers step forward. Disorganize the ranks on the field and, if possible, clear the ramparts on Narim's walls. Do you know how Trysvale was razed in a day? A mage made the walls evaporate."

Maddyn
September 6, 2009 03:39 AM​

It should have been a simple enough affair. Reconnaissance. Use the eight flyers as a means of obtaining the necessary information that the Imperial Army could potentially discover about Narim’s defenses. And it was on paper. The problem, as ever, was that the fates seemed to conspire to prevent simple from being allowed. Life had its nasty little surprises that messed up everything.
That at least one of the potential risks in using the flyers was already known only acted as foreshadowing of the impending trouble.

Eight flyers moved above the city of Narim in pairs, and the information retrieved as they sailed the heavens was of dubious value. If only because it was difficult to discern from the heavens things such as weaponry, or even determining whether or not they were disorganized soldiers or merely citizens clamoring for a look. Who knew how organized or if not the Royal Commander was when it came to Narim’s defenses?

And so, on initiative and a certain amount of common sense, four of the flyers swooped down lower. Well within archery range - if the people on the walls wanted to risk injuring or even killing their fellows when the arrows inevitably took their downward flight from the sky.

It was practically unprecedented in the history of warfare. Not a single nerve-wrangled archer let loose an arrow. Be it nerves, orders or the very real risk that the winds would absolutely destroy any accuracy from the archers when aiming at an airborne target was unknown. But order was maintained.

People from both sides of the conflict were able to see one dismal sight. One of the flyers, caught in a bad air current twisted off course. Sailing, the craft bounced across rooftops near the very Gatehouse Keldon and Duncan occupied amongst others, sending tiles and stone flying. A tiny little figure went screaming through the air only to abruptly stop as the flyer broke to pieces. Impaled upon a weathervane - the pilot hung. A few droplets of blood seeping down into the building as a final testimony of life.

Of the other seven flyers, some information was retrieved. Not a whole lot, but the gambit had paid off for someone.

An Imperial soldier rushed towards Tarfus and the command with a map. The details in charcoal sketching and drawn over the top that gave a crude impression of the Royal deployment.

First blood had been shed.

OOC Imperials: You will have generic knowledge of the deployment of soldiers upon the walls, the Legions outside, and a large mustering of people (Riconus’ army) within the walls. No accurate numbers on cannons, artillery or anything of that nature. No knowledge on Mage numbers. In short, a bird’s eyes view of Narim.

Edit: No reinforcements if any visible for either side. Removed Vel from the gatehouse given he can't fit physically ^_~

Keldon Elsdragon
September 6, 2009 07:11 PM​

The Marshall's eyes had focused on Duncan when he made the comment about the legions standing proud over the bodies of the dead shouting victory. It was a notion that disgusted him beyond belief and a comment that spoke a level of insult and disrespect for everything the legions stood for made Keldon want to let Duncan eat his own words. But alas that was the last thing he needed to do, he just grunted and mumbled slightly as he was talking with one of the officer.

Listening to Duncan and then followed up by the Knight he could only sigh and shake his head slowly wondering just exactly what type of military knowledge the two were considering for in the future. They spoke of peace here like it was something that would happen and be then end of it, like if they were all allowed to live the world would be a better place and no one would ever die. But what happened the next brightening, the next month, the next season, or the patterns down the line when other provinces, factions, armies and people looked back in history and realized a province that stood against the rule of the Kingdom, against the gods and eventually were faced with destruction and death were allowed to simply walk away. Let bygones be bygones, it would do nothing but create dissent amongst the legions, the population and slowly begin to undermine the foundations of everything the government and officials stood for. It would simply create more insurrections around the country, either now or down the line. The only difference is those that happened in the future will know better to prepare silently in the shadows and move their chess pieces around more carefully before they strike, which makes them all the more deadly.

Turning to Veleraen ready to speak, he was ready to ask the both of them if they were aware that the entire Provincial Force was driven out of fear alone. There were tens of thousand of them compared to the relatively small force that was the 9th legion which hold the fear over their heads. It was a far greater possibility that the bulk of them served for their own reasons, power, greed, and a sense of pride in something that was not there. While he also knew that many of them fought to defend their homes and families. Yet their homes and families are being threatened by the very confederacy they are protecting while the Royals are standing here protecting a city of the Sherian from those who want nothing but to Protect their families? How many of their relations called Narim home? Keldon knew all to well the 9th and its leadership would make Narim an example, they would have to after how Narim tossed out those loyal to the Confederacy. The level of actions taken by either side could become a permanent stain on the country, the province and the history of everyone. But the lack of action could do just that, or cause even more damage. They stood on the tip of a double-edge sword and it was now a game of how to balance. Either way blood would be shed and trying to ignore that fact was simply arrogance, be it blood here, in a prison cell, trial or elsewhere. Blood was an unfortunate reality, the world was not a peaceful place and they all knew that.

It was at that moment afew shouts were heard and Keldon was advised to look upwards, and he couldn't help but shake his head slightly. Pondering to give the order to fire he decided it was best to hold. Allowing them to check their locations and elsewhere was a calculated risk but he had ill faith in the military applications of the airships but was not willing to underestimate their abilities quite that far. "Provost, if they attempt that again give the order for the Archers to fire before they make it to the walls...." he said with no emotion and a firm tone in his voice and moved towards the other side of the gatehouse down towards the ground and shouted to one of the messengers. "Advised the Pegasus detachment to be ready to take to the sky, apparently they are trying to scout. The next time they won't be returning..." he finished and shout and then motioned for the Cencoris commanding the messengers at the bottom of the gate house to come up and that he did. First he turned to Duncan. "I intend to use the Mage Corps as little as possible, their primary role is to support the defense's of the city..." he finished and looked back out to the Sherian Forces and sighed. "I don't intend to use them offensively unless I absolutely need to, although obviously they will be used if the need arises... my concern is Vers. The Prince has contacted them but I have yet to hear anything about what is taking place there. My concern is that there among those ranks, and if stories are true then any of my, or your plans will likely be useless..." he remarked and then the sound of tiles shattering as the scout hit the roof and Keldon turned rapidly simply by instant and so did a wide arrange of the soldiers on the roof who were not paying attention but when they saw the device shattering they turned back to there assignments. A shame, but none the less a reality unfortunately.

Leaning against the battlements of the Gatehouse Keldons eyes shifted in a half circle around the armies gathering around the city and the several thousand troops still outside moving inside the city. It was interesting that the 9th legion was gathered in its own group and so where the provincials. all standing like a nice formation across everything. Although he wondered if the letter prepared should be used, by the knights request it could help or it could also hinder things. With a quick pause as he tried to find the so called peace in himself he turned and took several steps to the ledge of the battlements and looked at the knight whom was now standing on the platform between the ground and the battlements. His head almost level with his own. Although if he had time to think about it, Keldon would love to ride out into the field and look back at the city and convince the knight to stand on the gatehouse. Narims walls were massive in comparison to many and having a giant stand on them itself would be a rather daunting sight to say the least. "Peace is a noble pursuit sir knight, but sometimes it can't be reached... and in this situation there is the unfortunate reality that blood is required regardless... I have offered peace to Commander Tarfuss under the terms you suggested save for the senior most officers and that is simply a reality otherwise this instant would start up around the country if others thought they could simply get away with it.... but..." he paused briefly and took a deep breath. Part of him wanted the enemy to attack for a wide arrange of reasons and it had nothing to do with testing the strength of the legions or the Prince. Raising his head from the road he looked around to the city of Narim from the battlements, the city had seen far to much bloodshed of its people and for what? Feth the whole country had seen far to much bloodshed and all of it acomplished little. Slowly his eyes fell back to the road and he returned to a rather firm form. "Cencoris! Dispatch the messengers repaired to the Provincial Forces... but ignore the 9th's lines... they sealed their fate the moment they started this war, and then confirmed it when they slaughtered the 10th..." he finished giving reference to the letters address to the provincials.

Secrets :
border-topleft.gif
pixel.gif
border-topright.gif
It seems now that my worst fears have come to pass and now here we stand, face to face, army to army, family pitted against family. But the question remains, for what cause? I have family in the Sherian, some that served in the Legions during the time since the rebellion began and perhaps still do. I have not heard from them in some time and I pray to the Gods every brightening to watch over them and to insure their safety. I know of others whom have family on both sides of this conflict. Unlike the orcs, goblins, or even the Ancient Aelyrians we all have family here or elsewhere throughout the Kingdom. We are all connected by blood, sworn to protect our families, our brothers-in-arms, yet now we seek to destroy one another.

So now I make clear my intentions, plainly and without hidden agendas. Narim has agreed to return to the protection of the Kingdom for the betterment of itself and its citizens, and for the betterment of the rest of the country in unity. I have given my word that I will protect the people of this city and the citizens of this province, I have sworn an oath to serve the Kingdom and her people and to protect them from any who would oppress them or put them in harm’s way. We stand here arms prepared to do just that if called upon, from any threat or foe be they foreign or domestic.

So far as I am concerned the members of the Provincial Army have only risen to protect what they have perceived as a threat to their homes and families. So I would invite each of your commanders now to speak with me outside the Gate House of Narim if you wish, if not I would invite you then to help me protect the families of this province, and the children of this country. My job is that of war, but I want nothing more than for my children to be raised during a time of peace so they do not need to look over their shoulders wondering if their fathers or uncles will return. Wondering why their mothers cry themselves to sleep at night, I invite you lead by example.

Lay down your arms and return to your homes, return to your families and enjoy your time with them, watch your children grow old and raise their own families. No hostile actions shall be taken against the people of Sherian so long as our forces are not attacked, we stand on these battlements, inside this city ready to protect her and will not use force unless force is used against us.

I humbly await your response and faithfully serve the people.

Keldon Elsdragon
border-botleft.gif
pixel.gif
border-botright.gif

He was fully aware the six or seven messengers carrying the same identical letter would perhaps never return. But atleast that would confirm the notion of peace or war if they never did or not. Looking to Veleraen he tossed down another copy of the letter. "This is what I can do Sir Knight, I can extend the hand and make the offer. It is upon them to accept it or not..." he finished and then looked back to Duncan and rested his hands behind his back slightly and smiled. "You being a Mystic explains quite a bit good sir..." he couldn't help but chuckle slightly and shake his head. "Alright then what would you like to do? Right now I do not intend to attack them, if they attack then ill defend the people of Narim with everything iv got... perhaps if they attack some illusions to make them think there are more of us or make it harder for them to get to the walls and let the archers do their job..." he mentioned and awaited everyone's response.
 
Bahamut
September 6, 2009 07:37 PM​

Valen looked towards Vylle and Tarfuss and stepped away from Sirus and Tek'long towards the two of the. "The element I am most comfortable in is Water... blowing up the walls for me would not be an option, though, i suspect a spell that Tek'lon has in his arsenal might do tha trick... Would you really want to blow up their walls? Why not just freeze them to death... it is already cold here, perhaps we should just make it a little colder for them, or at least Narim... turn it into an icy graveyard. That would be me and my guards using the best of our abilities... Then, it would make it much easier for your troops to move in an take what they need, or take control of the city, if everyone is frozen or dead," said Valen, looking towards Vylle and then back to Tarfuss.

Tek'lon manuevered over towards them as well, and then said, "I wouldn't mind using a spell to destroy the walls of the city, perhaps a nova would do the trick... though, i do agree with Valen, we should make their environment a living hell to be within, either through use of a blizzard, or hail storm... that should provide a good enough distraction for your troops to begin an assault upon the walls... Perhaps even Sirus could create a grand illusion for you... I know for a fact he is excellent at illusions... But everything is up to you, we are here to help the empire out, but, as you know in return Dierdre will be removed from the rank of Thane, the Rakyra restored, and Vers gains it's independence. Those are our terms." The elf was extremely blunt with his words, and wanted to make sure that they would get their end of the deal fairly, and considered, otherwise he knew the archelementalist before them would destroy both armies, without a second of a thought...

Jhom
September 7, 2009 12:58 AM​

Jhom acknowledged Tornak, an individual who had earned his respect and whom he trusted as a leader. The giants were in good hands; Tornak not only had the height of a capable leader but also had the experience and wisdom to go with it. The war-band itself was comprised of fifty giants many of whom, like Jhom, were not members of the Serpents but rather volunteers. They had other motivations than loyalty, in Jhom’s case it was a combination of friendship and overconfidence that had lead him to side with the Imperials and present for battle.

It was hard to be intimidated when you were one of the biggest guys on the field, and the only guys bigger than Jhom were his allies. Even the great walls of Narim did not look so great from the vantage point of a titan. They were armed principally with two handed crushing weapons and trained to act as a unit of cannon-balls: Breaking enemy formations and morale. Tornak had drilled home to Jhom the notion that he was not there to fight opponents one on one but rather that they, as a unit, were there to trample enemies on the charge like some form of super-heavy cavalry breaking morale and sending fear like a shockwave through the enemy ranks.
He was an agent of chaos to his foes, their formations would part like water before him charge and their confidence would be decimated. Cavalry-infantry-siege engine all at once.

Jhom eyed the opposition with calculation. From where he stood it seemed that his side not only had the advantage of numbers but also had the enemy surrounded. He assumed the negotiations that he had been waiting to end with pained patience were bargaining for the royals lives. The royals were probably afraid, seeing the masses of pikes and not to mention Jhom himself standing next to the titanic Tornak, and hence why they hid behind their walls. He witnessed the archers take position on the walls which was to be expected, and he witnessed the flyers scouting over the city walls- one finding a messy end to the mission.

He grew bored waiting for formalities to end. Jhom considered asking Tornak if they could charge on their own, but he knew what the answer would be. Why all the waiting? They were either going to let the royals surrender or they were going to start stomping some skulls, it was not a complicated decision.
Messengers were sent from the gates to the imperial armies and Jhom assumed with disappointment that this would be the royal’s letter of surrender.

Veleraen
September 7, 2009 01:47 AM​

The Knight stood there with an empty look as his face drained itself of the life that had been present upon it just moments before. Those eerie words echoed inside his ear that he never liked to hear...

""Peace is a noble pursuit, but...." He cringed and closed his eyes as a deep sigh escaped his mouth. "...sometimes it can't be reached... and in this situation there is the unfortunate reality that blood is required regardless.."

"Blood is required regardless...." He muttered under his breath, his deep voice obviously disappointed to hear the explanation offered by the Marshall.

"I see." Oh yes, he saw quite clearly. Enamel scraped against enamel as the Giant's jaw clenched in a rising anger that beat hard inside his chest. How could he toss aside the still prospect of peace at such an hour!?! The Knight could not see the reasoning behind it. There was still a chance and whenever there was a chance, there was still hope, even if it was but a shot in the dark, there was still a chance and it would not be wasted....Not while he still protected his Prince, the Kingdom and the people who lived in its lands.

The letter that Keldon had drafted was tossed down wards to the Knight and Veleraen caught it idly in his golden hand, looking at it with a certain tinge of skepticism and perhaps an ounce of trepidation as he focused in on it. As Keldon explained it was 'what he could do to extend his hand" to the Sherianites, Veleraen continued to stare at the scroll and opened it slightly to view its content. He blankly stared at the page for but a few moments and then rolled it up hesitantly, his movements slow and precise, his muscles tense and his spirit raging. This was the best the Royal Marshall could do?!? It made him angry to the point where he was so furious he could thrown someone off the ledge of the wall but he held it back; all of it.

Veleraen looked back up at Keldon and his unwavering tone, looking at the man and his aura with his Rhasa Shing, trying to figure out why a man would discard such an opportunity that was clearly there for the taking. However, no answers would be found in the silence of his own thoughts nor looking through a various amount of colours encircling the form of the Royal Marshall.

"If this is the letter you intend to send to the Sherianites, then you will not win anyone over. It has become clear to me that you are not interested in making a truthful effort towards negotiating a peace and despite all that I have seen, you still lack the one thing that makes a man, a man...."

Veleraen stared at him rather intently, his eyes shooting flaming daggers through the air at the Marshall.

"A heart."

"And that is why you will lose this war at this rate. Even with my help. You have put yourself in a standing position and they will pick you off one by one and if you cannot see that then you are even more blind than I thought you were before."
Veleraen stated quite plainly in a cold tone.

"Since you are unwilling to address the problem at hand with a personal touch, I will do it myself. Impersonal letters and bureaucratic banter will get you nowhere Mister Elsdragon...It will only bring you blood, but...that is, inevitible, like you have said. Is it not?" Veleraen looked at the scroll and then idly tossed it over his shoulder and down the distance from his platform to the ground at its base.

Veleraen looked to Duncan who was the only other person supporting the Titan's views of peace and possible talks. If lives could still be spared, then what was the harm of trying? It could have spared that one scout's life...He died needlessly on a harmless scouting mission over the city because his craft lost control. Fate would bring the consequences of the situation down upon them whether they liked it or not unless they did something about it.

"I do not know if you would like to accompany me Mister Scythe, but your presence would definitely be beneficial." Veleraen had every intention of walking straight out the front gates and marching to the front lines unless Keldon attempted to stop him and if he did, the Royal Marshall was going to have more than the problem of the Confederates and their armies knocking on his front doorstep.

He was going to have an angry Titan in his backyard and no one truly liked the Knight when he was angry....

Tarfuss
September 7, 2009 09:25 AM​

Tarfuss watched as the flyers took off and went on their mission. He was still awed by the feat of a person being able to fly and had no little distrust in them that bordered on superstition. He saw the flyers over Narim fly lower, presumably for a better look. He frowned. He hadn't thought they'd fly that close to the ground. He had wanted them to stay out of arrow range. Sighing he supposed if that was what he wanted, then he should have told them that. He simply told them not to attack anything. Shaking his head with irritation - at himself . He watched in horror as one of the craft went careening into the ground. He felt a pain in the pit of his stomach and sorrow. The first death of the day.

When all of the flyers had returned and brought what little information they had he scratched his beard and looked out to the city. They had been here before, the Blackshields, the 9th. They had taken this city and fought there. Now the city they had saved and rebuilt had been turned over to the guardians of the Ancients by the treachery of politicians. Tarfuss was certain Doriano had sold his citizens into subjugation for personal gain. He shook his head again. Blood was going to flow.

He turned to a runner. "Have the commander of the long range siege equipment prepare to begin battle. Their targets are the soldiers not yet within the city. They will fire on my command, and not before."

To the men from Vers he spoke, "Certainly, I remember our agreement. We will hold off on freezing the city for the moment, I believe gentlemen. I would prefer to take the city with as few civilian casualties as possible. Also - The Ice Lords have a mission."

He watched as Vylle rode out to address the Troops. He was good at speeches. It was a moving speech, and Tarfuss said a quick prayer to the Gods whose rule they were defending that they would open the men's hearts to it.

Bahamut
September 7, 2009 11:40 AM​

The Ice Elemental Lords moved over towards Valen and looked with blue hazy eyes at Tarfuss. They saw red, and only red, the blood of Tarfuss beating through his body. But, they didn't attack, instead the two seven foot tall mantis like creatures meerly stood next to Valen acting as his personal guards, and not making a movement otherwise, without his consent. "They will not obey you, only me..." said Valen, confirming what the ice elemental lords were thinking. "What is it that you wish of them to do though, I might be able to convince them to leave me in the careful hands of my masters long enough to do it... as they are my personal guard..."

As he spoke, the air around them became colder, and the Ice elementals began to glow a soft blue hue. "We sssssshall do thisssss tassssssk... but only thissssss one tasssssk asssssside from guarding you, Valen..." said Jax, elder of the twin lords. "What issssss it that you assssssk ussssss to do?" Nax then looked towards Tarfuss, a single scythe hand lowering towards the ground, and his head bowing towards Tarfuss, though all he could think about was perhaps gutting the commander, just to see what would happen to an army without a commander...

Riconus Xind'ell
September 7, 2009 12:14 PM​

It was perhaps greatly fortunate that Riconus was stationed high atop the wall, far from the repulsive talks of peace and mercy that occured by the gatehouse amongst his fellow commanders. For the Syl, he had assumed all was going according to plan with Keldon and his counterparts, preparing for immenent battle, rather than pleading for peace... bloody hell, Xind'ell would have likely coughed up his lunch if he had known.

Nevertheless, Riconus' withdrawn swords were gripped tightly in both hands, sporting a face that was safe of any emotion. Even as the flyers drew near the walls, his disposition remained collected, only shouting to his men "Hold your fire!" to ensure his orders were kept. The sight of the one downed flyer being impaled not too far from his own position caused a slight wince, but nothing more. To the contrary, he only sought to take advantage of the situation.

"Commander Brytas, at my side!" Riconus called out, before a stout human male was found sprinting across the line. It was through no fault that a man like Commander Zebno Brytas, leader of the People's Sapphire Regiment of Nexus Prime, was called, for his complete lack of humanity made him a worthy warrior. After a brief salute, Brytas stood tall before Riconus, at attention.

"I want you to retrieve that flyer's body, Brytas." Riconus began. "Slice off his head at the throat, and remove his eyes."

"And then?" Replied Brytas, expressionless.

"Toss the head over the main gate... So should the enemy dare challenge this wall, the first thing they will see is the dismembered head of their first casualty." Only a nod and salute followed, before Brytas went on to fulfill his duties. Should he not be in anyway hindered, his orders to behead the flyer, and remove its eyes before throwing it over the gate would be completed. Meanwhile, another messenger arrived on the wall, to the General's glee. After sending the messenger back to Keldon at the gatehouse, Riconus relayed the message to his troops.

"Alright, new orders! Any enemy flyers approaching our walls are to be shot down!" The order was met with the same uniformal 'HU-AH!' as before, though Riconus could not hear nor see anything else but the battlefield in front of him. His swords slowly grazed the stone atop the wall, all the while wondering what in Diana's name could possibly be delaying the inevitable.

Tarfuss
September 7, 2009 12:52 PM​

The chill in the air sent a chill down Tarfuss' spine and he nodded his head in deference to Valen and his Ice Lords. "Certainly I understand that I have no authority over them, but when we met I thought that we had discussed this task. I would like their commander, Elsdragon, captured. I would prefer he remain alive." He wanted this especially now that he knew Eyvind was still alive. He had hoped before, and had a hunch he was probably a... Guest of the Royals, but now he was almost certain of it.

Trinity
September 7, 2009 09:02 PM​

OOCJust posting to remove Doriano and Valerio from outside the walls as they were ordered, and set city ambiance. I probably won't be necessary anymore until/if the city gets involved with this. I'm still reading though. Someone should poke me if I need to make a reply and don't do it rather quickly.

Doriano and Valerio both knew when it was time to leave - the tone in Duncan's voice was unmistakable, and it was not one either wanted to question. By the time Duncan had even spoken to the man, the fire that had been in his eyes were quickly quelled and the man spun his horse around, a glare shot to Valerio who quickly looked away at the same time. Shortly before he departed, Doriano tipped the brim of his hat to Duncan, Keldon and the Knight alike in respect, then hurried on his way.

"Open the gates, Watchmen. Our place is with the citizens. By your leave, of course, Royal Marshall." And considering Keldon had not stopped Duncan's threats against the man, the two took off on their horses inside the city.

They both parted ways to peel off towards their respective mansions, though that was not where Doriano would stay. Inside the walls, the City Watch was issued orders from their standing Thane to urge citizens to get in their homes so that no life would be lost. They were also told to be wary of the ghosts that were still running rampant in town. This was indeed the case, as Doriano found out - his mansion happened to be somewhere close to the vicinity of the Jalatian Temple in town. The howl of an unearthly wind passed by as he rounded up his staff and family, making arrangements for them to have a private boat waiting should the need to escape Narim once more rear its head. When that was done, Doriano spurred his horse to action once more and headed to Crowshead Keep, where, with the help of the staff employed therein and a few of the more prominent citizens in town, including the three Magi Masters who held a deal of respect, began taking up locations in the various districts to thwart the anarchy if the situation was to approach such a climax. Not that they planned on casting anything to defend the city – it was more an attempt to quell and prevent mass hysteria that was soon to ensue. The citizens, after all, had not been at ease of mind for the past few seasons and the weather had not helped one bit.

Even as the gates shut behind the two faux-Nobles, a chill ran up the spine of the guards who froze momentarily and peered through the iron bars as their hands slipped off them. The ghastly visages lingering in the streets were wailing again, and the funny part about it? It wasn’t sundown quite yet. Which was usually when it wasn’t safe for anyone with a weak mind to be outside for a prolonged period of time. They hadn’t turned into their burning, flaming visages yet… But their cries were ringing through the wind as it poured in from the sea nonetheless. The two men who were shutting the gate shivered – audibly, considering their armor – and locked it back into place. Not that iron bars would stop the dead… But the sentiment was, hopefully, still the same.

Returning to their posts, the City Watch members standing at the gate eyed the defected Regiment with uncertainty, nodding in the direction of the city every now and then, or clenching their fists as a particularly horrifying scream ruptured through the air above the throng of people.

If there had ever been a horrid location for the assault of a city, this would have been it. There were two thoughts running between the two men: Gods save them from these men – all of them, if their choice was to anger the those damned souls... and Ignorance of the nature of the city was a poor reason to ignore the potentially ticking time bomb that was screaming intermittently just behind the iron gates.

Of course, all of this had happened only after Keldon's original order to move the Legionnaires inside the city. The City Watch still present had attempted to push citizens back, which was likely why it had been unclear to the Confederate ships as to if they were soldiers or citizens trying to get a better look. Once everyone who needed to be inside was inside, the gate guards swung the massive iron bars shut again and stood behind them, waiting in anticipation of things worse than death that would likely take them all that brightening. It was only a matter of time. As the last click of the gate slid into place, the men briefly exchanged looks of fear and terror - it was like they had just willingly locked themselves inside a cage of lions while bears and tigers prowled behind a meager sheet of glass and metal.

One last cry from a bodiless entity sent both of them to their respective doors, standing just to the side of the gatehouse's entrances. Such foolish men they hosted, both inside and out!

Duncan Sythe
September 8, 2009 02:00 PM​

The gritty stone walls of Narim felt appropriately rough beneath Duncan’s fingernails as he stared out at the arrayed armies, eyes narrowed, searching. Something flickered in the distance, drawing his eyes…then came the surge from the airships, little spots heading forwards. Pushing free of the wall and taking a step back Duncan looked upwards as the little flyers surged overhead.

Clara erupted for him as he took in a long breath, spinning on his heel to watch as one of the scouting flyers came downward. He watched its pilot spin, watched the figure impale itself…and heard Keldon’s emotionless orders. The Marshal then responded to his query; but the mage was not watching the man. Instead, he kept watching the impaled flyer…but did keep his ears open to what the other man was saying.

He would not use the mage corps offensively? A massive effort of Dispelling magic then…but it made sense. Keldon had shown little awareness of the arcane and his words about the uselessness of the battle if there were Versian Mages in the Confederate ranks displayed equally little understanding…. A co-ordinated defense might never defeat superior magical energies directly but it could be funnelled elsewhere, channelled and deflected like an onrushing river; or dampened by the arcane equivalent of a firebreak.

“You misunderstand the nature of what magic makes possible if you presume such.”

Duncan said simply, but his mind was elsewhere than in trying to plug through Keldon’s lack of information about the Mage Corps as he caught a glimmer of something moving in the Confederate lines; the flow of energies. Blue eyes narrowed again in search of it as Veleraen spoke and, again, his attention was drawn away by the giant. If there was one figure who gave him hope as to some rationality in this affair it was the giant. He might have a streak of idealism wider than he was high… but he also had a heart.

Whilst Keldon had his conviction...

One hand thus remained on the wall, fingertips tracking the pitted surface, as Duncan turned back when the giant drew to a close with his angry ultimatum for Keldon. That there was more to the figure than to any of the giants currently standing in the Confederate lines went without saying, his manner and attitude spoke volumes… but he did not seem to get anywhere.

Not that Duncan was particularly surprised, the pair had just turned into polar opposites whilst he sat somewhere in the middle. Veleraen’s mistake in Duncan’s estimation was not to stick to the original terms. It was noble to offer absolute absolution, but also unlikely to be productive. Trial was different, it did not have to end in bloodshed; but it would cause more to let them free.

Duncan did not get a chance to point this out however before Keldon responded. Thus the Minister watched the two verbally spar to no avail, Keldon’s message far too flowery to reach the provincial commanders, let alone the troops…each most likely too worried of what the others would think to just turn around on the basis of an impersonal letter.

Veleraen was right in that respect at least, any last proposal of peace had to be done by someone with enough power of charisma to make it stick. Duncan knew he didn’t have that, he couldn’t make speeches, in fact as Keldon responded to his query about the Mage Corps he felt like he was rapidly losing any idea of what was going to happen here.

Mortal nature is ever such, ever as likely to sneak out of the way and club itself over the head out of fear just to make the voices go away.

As a result of this thought, his expression when he looked back at Keldon’s offer of what the Aeternia he could do to help was…disdainful disbelief.

“What would I like to do? I would like to know where the Adepts from your legions are deployed and where their Commanders are so that I can co-ordinate my efforts with them, rather than waste my effort making phantoms before these walls explode beneath me.”

Duncan said in that soft tone he tended to adopt when he was retreating back into logical sense in the face of idiocy, but refusing to actually get angry about it. Scared was more what he was, of a man who didn’t want to put a competent mage in touch with other competent mages.

What the Aeternia Keldon had done with all his mages Duncan currently hadn’t a clue, but judging by what he wanted Duncan to do it probably wasn’t wonderfully creative… then again surely history had taught him by now that military people did not understand magic, Zerdargia and Paxia being cases in point. Avanthar had understood it, The Church of Faith had not... apparently the legions didn't either.

Veleraen was speaking again now though, but Duncan’s eyes were caught once again by shapes beyond the Confederate lines, large ones…full of Elemental essences and enlarged Vis.

Now whose are those? Duncan wondered as Veleraen talked of heart. Little did he know he was looking at the forms of the Elemental Lords, and their gigantic Watery Vis…or the enlarged Vis of an Arch Elementalist. No, Duncan knew none of the details but through the movement of weaving flows of energy he had finally pinned down the source of what had been disturbing him when he had scoured the Confederate ranks… somewhere near where Tarfuss had gone in fact.

“I do not know if you would like to accompany me Mister Scythe.” Right into the eye of the storm. Duncan turned back to the knights, his words having changed his expression from the slightly emotionless consideration of Keldon that spoke of concealed questions to something that bled emotion, raw like tears.

“It would be an honour… seeing as I am making no use of myself here with his mages in an effort to co-ordinate against the inevitable Arcane attack.” Duncan said to the Knight, sparing a glance for Keldon on the last point. Did the man realise what he was doing here? What he was missing by not engaging a man who had seen more wars than many – and magical conflicts at that – and asking him to create illusions ? Apparently not, but Duncan would not stay where he was not wanted…and where he would only get in the way of whatever plans the Marshal apparently thought he had.

“I will see you at the gates.” Duncan remarked, moving away from the wall and striding down one of the towers to the bottom, where he harangued a cavalryman into giving him a horse either by means of Ministerial authority, blunt lip or Arcana…one of them was bound to acquire him a mount with which he trotted around to the gates and on out to meet Veleraen.

Once the two had made their way out onto the plains… Duncan reigned in his horse and pointed towards where Tarfuss had retreated to and the magical signature emanated from.

“No-one knows so much about what is going to happen that they cannot listen to advice, surely.” Duncan muttered to the giant as he gestured. “That is where the commanders are I believe… but you might wish to go elsewhere, either way, you should lead; I’ll catch up.”

Why was Duncan going to catch up? Because as the giant set out in his intended direction Duncan drew upon the Psionic Plane, a fragment of what he was capable of, to create a floating Illusion in the air. Tightly cast it would probably only take an Apprentice’s mana at most to generate and he’d most likely recuperate it before a candle mark had past; but he wanted to make sure their intent was understood as the blue eyed Disciple of Peace glanced upward into the air and thrust up a hand, standing high in his saddle.

Moments later, the symbol of Srennius in dark blue hovered and spun above him, as did an unfurled parley flag, fluttering forth from nothing as if released from a pole by its bearer to fly with the wind. These both kept pace with Duncan as he set his heels gently to his borrowed horse and set out to catch up with Veleraen…

Was this a good idea? Could he serve better on the walls? Unfortunately if Keldon was not going to allow him to speak with the other Mages there without him having to seek them out for himself then probably not; something told him the Confederates would not wait if they were going to begin… and without knowing what defences were in place he would uselessly waste energy protecting himself.

Besides, he could always go back if he needed to. But for now someone so honourable as Veleraen deserved his support for one final pitch at ending this without more blood and the dangerous consequences that would ensue. For not to think beyond this battle was a greater crime, to say that this could be painted as the treason it was not rather than a tremendous outpouring of human fear? Well; it seemed that the misunderstanding would never end.

But Duncan Sythe would not be a party to such a lie.

Bahamut
September 8, 2009 11:25 PM​

The twin icelords crossed their scythelike arms as they looked towards Tarfuss. "We will honor your requesssssst, but only at the urging of our charge..." they said in unison, and then looked towards each other. Valen turned towards the and said, "Kill anyone who gets in your way. If you need an entrance into the city, we will provide you with one from back here... don't worry, i'll be in the capable hands of Tek'lon and Sirus..." Jax and Nax looked towards him, and nodded their skeletal heads, the air around them cooling. "We sssssshall go now..." they said, and then began to move through the provincial forces, slowly, step by step, their scythe's eager to draw blood in this battle, and wreak carnage upon the city of Narim. Hopefully no imperials contested the Ice Lords passage, otherwise things would turn ugly very quickly.

As they moved through the forces towards the front lines, they would start to cool down the air around them, not slowing them down, but slowing anyone down who was to approach them. Their orders were specific, and they would follow them so long as they lasted in this plane. Dismissal was not an option, at least unless Valen dismissed them, or they were killed in this plane. As they moved, their bonelike legs crunched into the snow, and they clicked their scythes together. Jax looked towards Nax, and then said, "How sssssshall we find thisssss enemy commander they ssssspeak of?" Nax turned his head back towards Jax and then said, "We could freezssssse anything we come in contact with until we find out who isssss giving the ordersssss..." As they moved and finally got to the front of the legions, they saw a sign of peace approaching. "The ssssssign of Sssssssrenniusssss..." whispered Jax. Nax looked at him, and then halted as well. "We wait to ssssssee what they are up to before we move towardssssss the csssssity..." And so, for now the twin Ice Lords waited at the front lines, the air around them cooling much more than it normally would have been.

Back near Tarfuss, Valen watched his guardians move forwards, and then returned to the sides of Tek'lon and Sirus. "Prepare to attack the city walls. We will provide cover for Jax and Nax to enter the city, and give them an entryway via the wall. Tek'lon, i want you to aim for the wall infront of them and destroy it with the strongest nova you can create. Take out a good portion of the city as well... Vers will win it's independence even if we have to destroy the city of Narim." Tek'lon nodded, and began to move through the provincial forces. Sirus stayed with Valen. When Tek'lon neared Jax and Nax, he entered his Clara. As he did, he would pull the Ara from around him, mix it with his Vis and create an arcalysis reaction. Channeling the Essense of Force into the reaction, he created his mana. As he did, he would then Conjure a nexus of force within the Wall of Narim directly in front of where the Ice Lords were positioned with the provincial forces, and finally would begin to evoke the energy outwards, further and further, working towards creating a massive explosion of force that would hopefully destroy the wall, and cause enough confusion for the Ice lords to enter the city.

Depending on the explosion's mass, and how much of the walls were destroyed, Jax and Nax would ignore the man with the sign of Srennius, and begin to make their way towards the hold in the wall of the city, focusing their energies and causing a minor blizzard to start up near the hole in the wall to give them more cover as they entered the city. Depending on the resistance, they would react differently to the various situations at hand...

Spiky Bushes
September 10, 2009 02:46 AM​

The orders were quickly taken to the pilots of the Flying Fighters gathered in the rear of the Eastern Army and soon enough eight of them had taken to the skies to carry out their mission, a mission that would cost one of them his life. The first casualty of the Battle of Narim, a man named Akritas who would never return to see his recently married wife who bore a child of him. There would be songs to remember his courage and his sacrifice and the Bards, the Skälds and the Poets would continue singing his name in Patterns to come. The other pilots mourned his loss and so did his comrades in the ranks of the Imperial Cohorts and Provincial Regiments for he was a brave one who didn't fear to leave the safety of the ground in the pursuit of his homeland's protection.

In the meanwhile the leader of what could be called the Free-Aelyria, the Empire renewed and restored, rode in front of his faithful soldiers. The words in his speech remembered the men of their oaths and why they stood in that muddied battlefield to fight an invading force and conquer a city that had betrayed them. The troops didn't seem to need much more encouraging and assurance as a Gnome of the command center downed his spyglass and pointed to the gates of the city, his voice filled with rage at what he had seen. "The traitors spoil the corpses of our dead!" The information spread like wild-fire among the ranks of the Eastern Army and murmurs turned to loud conversations and then to some shouts. Desecration of a dead-man's body was something terrible for the average Sherianite of Daitternian descent, and most Sherianites were indeed of Daitternian descent, no one wanted to cross to the other side and present himself before the Throne of Ioannes without head or eyes!

As Jax and Nax advanced through the ranks of the Eastern Army to reach the frontline the men around them quieted completely. What creatures were these that sided with them? What had the Versian Mages bring to fight the Royal invader? And more awe could be seen in the face of the men when two figures came out of Narim's gate: one a Titan wearing armor and carrying a might golden bird on a shoulder and the other a man mounting a horse but having a symbol of the Planetar of Peace floating over his head along with a white banner. The supersticious men saw their emotions divided between rage towards the Royal soldiers, awe towards the Elemental Lords (for the ones that could see them) and mild curiosity regarding the approaching duo. Still not all stood in their places and a handful of Pikemen broke formation to halt the Giant and the Mystic some twenty meters away from the first ranks. Their faces didn't look nice one bit but they knew full well what could happen to a mortal if he disrespected a peace symbol like that of Srennius. The soldiers were used to olive branches and not shiny blue illusions in mid air but it would do the same effect. Emissaries were usually respected and these two didn't seem to be exactly emissaries of the Royal commander as the appearance of other men at the gates demonstrated. The fate of the two veterans of Zerdargia and Paxia would be up to the commanders of the Eastern Army, the fate of the others would be left to the men themselves, whatever treatment they wished to apply the emissaries from foolish Royal commander who had dreamed of defeating the Sherianites.

After a quick conversation about best displacement of equipment and angles of attack Cassandra Saddon dismissed Cencoris Patric Ottoc of the Engineer Corps of the Ninth Imperial Legion to the rear of the Eastern Army to prepare the many Catapults and Repeating Ballistae Veleraen, now closer to the Imperial forces, could see from over the assembled men. The siege equipment was spread about in a loose chess board and, if he was quick to count, he'd see there were at least a hundred engines in there and all manned by their respective crews. Precious information only he, in all his height and closeness to the 'enemy', seemed to have.

While in the Eastern Army a runner was dispatched from the front to inform Tarfuss and Vylle of who was approaching, in the Northern Army Captain Grato Tornak sat by Jhom with a fatherly smile upon his face.

"It seems we've come to it at last, old student." He remarked calmly. "Just keep one thing in mind, we are not Gods. We might be Titans in this world and Titans in this battlefield, but like any other mortal creature so can we be striken down. One of us can take many of them but for each of us that falls it will be many of our allies that will suffer for the lack of our support. In this battle you will fight but remember not to risk yourself too much. Be cautious. You're still young and eager, live until you become old and scarred like me." Finished the veteran Giant.

Tarfuss
September 10, 2009 04:43 AM​

Tarfuss rolled his eyes as he heard the plans of the Versians. They seemed, for whatever reason, bent on destroying Narim, one way or another. He turned to them. "Gentlemen, you will recall that I said the city was to be taken with as few civilian deaths as possible. And since it seems that I need to be more specific I will say this: I want you to cause no civilian deaths without my approval. Whatever you do you must do it in such a manner as to harm only enemy combatants. I think that blasting the gates in such a manner as to take out half the city would not fall under that order. If you keep intentionally trying to disregard the bounderies I have set, I will consider that a breech of our agreement."

He was not growing fonder of mages.

Upon the approach of the two figures from the Royal lines he gave orders not to harm them and to have them escorted to the command site.
 
Bahamut
September 10, 2009 05:11 AM​

Valen looked almost taken aback when Tarfuss said what he said to him. "Commander... you asked for our help, and now we are here to give it. There is very little chance that you will win this war without our help. We will do our best not to harm the civilians, but at the same time, a certain number of casualties are to be expected. If you think that this will happen without any civilian deaths, you are dead wrong. If you try to stop us from what we are doing to accomplish what you wish to happen, then you will find yourselves against the Versians as well, I'd rather not wipe out more than one army, and the one i'll be wiping out is the one for your sake. We will take down the wall as Vylle had suggested, and then along with Jax and Nax making their way into the city, so shall your troops. You're being too soft of a commander... and if that conversation you had with the enemy commander has anything to do with it, you can be sure i'll not hesitate to have Sirus read your mind and find out. The Versians are here to help, and that is it. Civilian casualties will be kept to a minimum, but I cannot garuntee that no civilians will be harmed during this battle." And even as he said this, he slipped into Clara, briefly, concentrating with very little effort, for if Tarfuss was to even think about trying to arrest Valen, he would destroy the provincial forces without hesitation.

Even as Valen reprimanded Tarfuss with such authority in his voice, Tek'lon continued towards where Jax and Nax were positions, and continued with his actions as instructed by Valen...

Maddyn
September 10, 2009 07:26 AM​

And as a second attempt towards negotiations was attempted, things went horribly wrong. Again. It just seemed to be one of those brightening.

As Veleraen and Duncan moved across no-man’s land, a strange tranquility enveloped the pair. One was radiating righteousness as the Champion of Aslan, the other a Discipline of the peace of Srennius. The tempest raging about Narim failing to touch either beyond more than a shifting of one’s cloak or a strand of hair. That every other soul within several miles was suffering the full weight of the storm was rather appropriate as they stood upon battlements and open plains awaiting the inevitable bloodshed.

Trailing behind Duncan, all but invisible except to the corner of his eye an ethereal cat followed. Seeming intent on scampering about and trying to pounce on bugs amidst the grass. The Mysticist’s throat, the butterfly scarring as cold as ice. The third brand of Srennius tingling as the Champion and Disciple made their way towards the Imperial lines; and for a heartbeat Duncan was granted the strangest sight as his mind fled from Clarity once his Deity’s Mark had been fashioned. It looked as if every single soul on both sides of the war was connected by a gossamer fine thread of Essence that had nothing to do with Mysticism. The Essence of Peace, mayhaps.

Veleraen’s every step seeming out of sync with the rest of Telath. For all the Giant’s size and his slow pace, there wasn’t an archer on either side of the war who’d be able to accurately state where he was. A construction of Time Essence wrapped about the Champion to the point where if ever the order to fire was given - it’d be a estimation of his location at best.

But the order was given as Jax and Nax moved through the Imperial lines. The two Elemental Lords of Water all but unstoppable until the weave binding them to Telath failed or their Essence Shells were obliterated. Given the nature of water, the latter was incredibly unlikely.

The arcanic build up from the Versian Sorcerer took but seconds. As the spell was released, the most the Royal Mages could ever hope for was to dampen the effect. The method of casting abnormal given the Focus point of the Sorcerer’s Channeling wasn’t located at himself but rather Narim’s walls. A style of casting that few ever managed to do competently; and one that cost the Versian in Vis far more than would have been normal. A trickle of blood seeping from the Magi’s ears and nose as a good sized hole within Narim suddenly existed where before there’d been solid defenses.

Stone, blood and flesh exploded across a section of wall directly against the Gatehouse Keldon occupied. The body of the fallen Sherian Akritas lost amongst the rubble along with the soldiers who’d mutilated his corpse at Riconus Xind’ell’s command. Royal soldiers were torn apart by the violent display of Sorcery.
The Commander of the Sapphire Guard thrown to the ground upon the ruined section of the Narim wall. His body lacerated with scratches ad he bled from a series of relatively minor wounds. A peppering of stone fragments buried in the Elf’s left cheek. The taste of copper and blood in his mouth a tooth at the back had been loosened considerably. A ringing in Riconus’ ears that prevented the Elf from hearing anything as the Sorcerer’s spell had temporarily deafened those fortunate enough to still be alive.

For Keldon, the Gatehouse was filled with a thick smoke of dust and mortar as the section of the wall adjacent to the building he occupied was blown apart. The sound of the dying filling the soldier’s ears. The Imperials it seemed had confirmed the denial to accept peace and withdrawal from the field.

It was really quite an impressive sight for the Imperial’s, watching a section of wall some twenty meters wide just no longer exist as a whole structure. Little more than dust and stone no bigger than a child’s fist. The Royal Soldiers still positioned in front; albeit quite a few towards the back shakily picking themselves back up after the blast. However many wounded entirely unknown from the Imperial lines. Whatever buildings lay behind the wall, and if there was any more damage created by the Versians was unknown - the smoke clouding sight.

As the smoke drifted, caught in the breeze; the scarring across Duncan’s thrown burned briefly as if the Mysticist was being hanged. The ethereal cat rubbing its self against his calf before twining between his feet in a manner that was either affection or a diabolical desire to trip the Mage. It’s touch banishing the cold that’d struck Duncan whenever the Undead were roused.

Trinity
September 10, 2009 08:27 AM​

Even as the gate began to blow, and the random soldiers – including the City Watch patrolmen stationed at the gate – were rather obliterated by the Sorcerer-based blast, an earth-shattering howl split the air. Figures seemed to stir through the debris at odd heights, heights that were likely unnatural for anything human to have held. Just inside the Gatehouse, the figure of a tired and armor-clad City Watchmen flashed in front of Keldon. Metal boots clanged against the stone floor and a translucent pike was outlined against the dust.

”Looks like the green-skins are comin’, Daemn.” A hoarse voice echoed through the debris, ”Where the Aeternia are yer men?! Preston’s gone, you damn Kitta! Didn’t we hire you to stop this fethin’ disaster from happenin’?” Again metal boots clanked on the floor from a figure that didn’t quite seem to exist – he was wholly gray through the smoke even as it settled and appeared quite see-through, translucent even, standing directly across from the Royal Marshall.

”Whose side are you on, yellow bellied house-cat? Get your men out there and fight! Narim doesn’t lose against those heathens, now ain’t the time to start!” …. And shortly thereafter, the figure seemed to turn away from Keldon and peer out the Gatehouse’s openings, eventually melding through the door that led back out to the rest of the wall.

Outside, members of the Sapphire Guard and the Royal Legions felt a wash of cold embrace them as the dust began to settle. A sea of faces and figures had become to move through the unsettled destroyed section of the wall, though they were not running… Merely moving ahead of the shakened guards. A few pulses of heat did radiate out from them oddly every now and then and every figure – who, as the dust began to settle, appeared sort of… translucent? Had a clenched fist. It was hard to hear much of anything over the repositioning of the now destroyed wall’s parts and the cries of dying soldiers, but a few things did ring out loud and clear – ”Fethin’ green skinned barbarians!””Jalat’s scum-ridden boot, where are those mercenaries?!””I’d rather die then watch ‘em make a slave out’a me and my wife!” And oddly, as the dust settled, it seemed that either those voices possessed no owner, or the owners were not exactly visible. Varying men and women, mostly citizens, appeared to be walking through the rubble and not over it or around it, their bodies mostly ghastly white and half transparent, except for large gashes or burn marks where blood had left the body or fire had touched the skin. Some were horribly disfigured. Others were merely defying all odds by continuing their existence. If, that was, they were alive.

Citizens within Narim began to scream and panic, fleeing for houses as orders were shouted for those closest to the gates to take shelter in the back part of town. Shop owners were ordered to open their doors and hide families in their storefronts, away from windows and anything that could catch fire. The doors were not to be blocked in the necessity of escape. The Shvakkim itself? It looked like a madhouse, or perhaps an ant farm. Women scrambling about, screaming, children clinging to mother and crying, fathers swinging their daughters up into their arms and bolting for the back. Men who had nothing to lose picking up what tools they had, wanting to kill something, seeing the figures that were presently seeping out over the debris… paling, and screaming out prayers to Jalat or Ioannes as they fled for the western part of the city. It was pandemonium. It was chaos. It was merely men and women frightened half to death.

Out in the field, Veleraen and Duncan could hear the screams of the citizens as they panicked and ran. Peculiar enough, they could also hear the occasional ethereal-based scream: something Duncan would likely have been all too familiar with. Should he glance back towards the scene, it would be hard to make out anything identifiable, but one thing was certain… The souls were starting to move and by the way the ethereal cat touching his leg seemed to pulsate heat, coupled with the memory of the small child’s intense despair and anger…? Stories of how Narimites had survived the winter, the warmth provided from the departed when they were lost with rage when the suns went down? Perhaps they were all puzzle pieces hinting at what was to come, and sadly, Duncan was likely the only one (except the Narimites themselves) that fully comprehended the situation.

One last blood curdling scream ripped apart the smoke-filled breeze as its last note dipped into a terror and anger with which no one alive that brightening could have related, the varying people spilling through the wall’s wound began to spread out every so slightly in front of the gate, noticing the destroyed memorial that had been left a few feet from it – debris had claimed it. Mild anger was on the rise, and though there was no repercussions of it yet… A foreboading feeling hung over Narim. Bad things were afoot, and for the citizens? Well, they were probably most concerned about the Imperial Army’s continued assault, should nothing halt it… but for the Royals, Imperials, and everything in between? Well, their biggest concern, should they have known about it – and unfortunately, they did not unless the man with the Ethereal Cat around his ankles wanted to explain at some point… It might just stand that their biggest fear, for the moment, might have been fatally misplaced.

Duncan Sythe
September 10, 2009 09:17 AM​

Clarity snapped free with the casting of the illusions and something else took its place. Veleraen would notice an intake of breath from his travelling companion as the Mystic started, his horse stepping unevenly under him when his grip on the reins tightened and his eyes seems to gaze at something else. There was a certain wildness to Duncan’s gaze though as he drew the horse from a trot to a walk and raised himself in the stirrups, guiding the horse onward but looking back at the walls.

Tracing invisible lines of connection.

Peace was like a desire, an interconnection that was twisted out of all comprehension. It connected, Duncan saw, everything and everyone – even those who most likely wanted only war and destruction… but then few truly wanted that, the rest all wanted peace but could never agree on how to obtain it, on what it really entailed. Presented by the sight of interconnecting destinies he shivered…then shivered further and raised a hand to touch the butterfly scarring on his throat as he thought he saw, out of the corner of his eye…an ethereal feline.

No… something cold clenched itself about the Mystic’s heart as he spun, seeming to act oddly and look at many things at once, overwhelmed as the pikemen slowly drew the pair to a halt by the sheer number of things that were about to happen as he raised himself up over his saddle, pre-occupied with the ethereal-cat he could never quite fully see as he dismounted.

Behind him, the world exploded.

Cold water turned to accepting ice about the man’s heart as he spun to face the walls of Narim. A hand gestured in futility and he finally…finally, saw the cat fully, as if it now wanted to be soon. No… Blood slowly drained from Duncan’s face and he shuddered, this time pseudo cold and forboding had nothing to do with it as his throat warmed and he gagged, spitting up spittle and clasping roughly at the saddle of his horse, dropping his other hand to his knee as he buckled where he stood and spat to the floor, bloodshot eyes watching a single ethereal feline as he twined itself about his feet.

It felt like every line about him, everything he could see was being stretched and torn, slowly tensed and pulled as the world whined and cried and screamed with the power of tens of thousands of battered and tortured souls cried out beyond the walls of Narim in terror... all upon his shoulders, the burden he had accepted to feel not only what he did; but what everyone else did too.

Slowly, uneasily, Duncan’s strength returned to his feet as the cat banished the unease he felt, its ethereal touch a strength that granted him warmth to suddenly fragile limbs, the Mystic twisting his head around to look upward at the Titan of Aslan…something about him equally strange, as if a gift had been granted that the large figure had not asked for, his ethereal link of Peace no doubt glowing strongly and twined with its own complexities.

“If…” Duncan’s voice seemed lost as his eyes found Veleraen’s then closed. He shuddered again at something no-one could feel except him then opened his eyes, peering with determined fragility at the pikemen who had stopped them as a the rider came to invite them through the ranks. “If we do not impress upon them what is in that city, the weight it suffers from Jalat, we invite something more terrible than this war upon everyone…be they guilty or not.”

The Disciple of Peace said weakly, his eyes scouring a landscape he had never before seen. Tracing a world few had experienced the Mystic looked at the pikemen before him and the messenger who had been sent to gesture them forward before looking out over the ranks in search of the mage he had not noticed who had created the inferno. Outside of Clara he of course could not make out the Sorcerer’s enlarged Vis.

Instead, Duncan instead found himself peering at the mighty forms of the two ice elementals as they padded with dangerous quiet through the ranks to the front, preparing to make their run to the destroyed walls. The sight, in contrast to the rest, renewed his determination and urgency slightly even as they tightened his throat in nasty reminder to the symbolism of the symbol that by turns burned and chilled him.

“Quickly. Go and say what you must and I shall do the same.” Duncan added to Veleraen with a little more strength, taking a long, deep breath and gathering his body about him even as it fought with the weight of inevitability that seeing the threads around him seemed to put upon his shoulders, walking forward with renewed determination that never the less seemed to be about the only thing keeping him from dropping to his knees and gagging as he travelled through the ranks towards the command group where he stopped and looked at each figure in turn through this new sight he was given.

He studied the Versians, he studied Tarfuss and he studied the other Confederate officers and representives, he studied each of them through the sight of someone who understood the weights on their shoulders and wished to cut through it and see a future that held none of it. Those bloodshot eyes that addressed them held none of the keenly dispassionate confidence Tarfuss had seen at the meeting with Doriano and Valerio. Instead they held every inch of the emotion concealed by his reaction to Doriano's outburst, a comprehension of the cost that had just been incurred by the Sorcerer's act that could make a man visibly step back as he turned those eyes on each of them in turn.

There was no accusation though, he simply understood and invited each figure present to stop this and stop it now before the convergence that threatened claimed them all and Jorel himself took the entire event out of mortal hands.

He even invited him to let him see what ailed them, to view the past that drove them and take it all away, without question, without cost... just because maybe, just maybe, that would stop the madness. Before it got worse and he was left without such an option.

Would Veleraen and Duncan be stopped before he was able to offer this choice? Given their reception Duncan thought it unlikely, the symbol presumably still hung above them and if that and Veleraen’s sudden strangeness was not enough then his eyes would possibly just add that little extra, their bloodshot determination and otherworldliness as he tracked not people but threads in search of answers had nothing to do with the arcane… but then it was not as a mage that he had come to the Confederate ranks, nor Veleraen as a Knight… they both represented something else that bore no affiliation with either army… and were followed by a vague ethereal feline who represented yet another influence, one that knew nothing of politics and everything of desperation, hatred and fear.

Riconus Xind'ell
September 10, 2009 01:09 PM​

... The smoke brooded over him ....

... His ears were pierced with a howling ring ...

... Blood, both of he and his men, drenched his armor ...

"... To Aeternia with this appeasement crap." Riconus said, but could not hear. "It's time to kill 'em all." Slowly, Riconus rose to one knee, before using his sword to rise on both feet. Despite the pain, he made no facial flinch while picking the small rocks from his cheek, nor spitting out the blood and teeth from his mouth.

As his hearing began to slowly return, he was finally able to call out to his archers, hoping that their ears were opening as well... and that enough of them were still alive. "Archers, fall back! Defensive positions, behind the infantry!" And, as his surviving ranged troops moved back behind his footmen, Riconus slowly paced forward, standing on top of the rubble and bone, before withdrawing both his swords. However possible it was that the Confederates could not even see him through the cold haze, Riconus still roared out to his enemies on the other side of the battlefield.

"THAT ALL YOU GOT!?!?!?" The exclamation could be clearly heard from his approaching infantry troops, hoping that such fearless - if certainly dangerous - taunts would bolster the morale of his troops.

"ARCANA COWARDS! COME AND FIGHT ME LIKE A MAN!" Oh, how Riconus truly despised mages. To him, they were the lowest, most pathetic excuse of a combatant, no better than an infant girl on the grounds of war. How, Riconus always argued, could a mage even dare to call himself a man, when scurrying away from a true warrior's attack through sorcery and witchcraft? ... Bloody pissants, the whole lot of them were, and while Riconus was always honorable in the capture of respectable soldiers, no mage on this brightening would receive his quarter.

"Infantry, testudo formate!" Riconus cried out, as slowly, he moved back to his advancing spearmen, still spitting blood out from time to time, yet showing no signs of weakness in front of his men. As the Sapphire Guardsmen had been trained so many times before, the infantry, with their long spears and scutum shields, executed their most potent defensive maneuver, called out in Ancient the Tortoise. The scutums of every man on the perimeter of the 50 by 50 unit were held rigid to their respective flanks, while those soldiers in the center held their shields directly upward.

As the Sapphire Guard's five infantry units pushed forward, Riconus quickly took a spot in the center of the vanguard force, as slowly, the well-defended footmen, kept warm enough from the body heat generated in their tight formation, moved to clot the gap in the newly destroyed Narim wall. However, while Riconus assumed Confederate men to be waiting for them as the dust settled, on account of the unknown voice that was hollering from the gap, no men appeared... the Syl's lacerated right eyebrow drew high.

Slowly, Riconus, shifted to the rear of the formation, before finally leaving the shell of shields. A Sapphire messenger was quickly summoned, and issued orders. "Order each unit to form a line far from wall's gap. Regroup the archers, and prepare them for the initial assault on any Confederates that pass through the gap.

And for the love of Diana, soldier."
Riconus instructed, with his right arm on the messenger's shoulder. "Tell the Royal Legions we need reinforcements at the wall's break. Now!"

Vylle Fyrrialt
September 10, 2009 02:45 PM​

Songstamp: Verdi - Requiem, Dies Irae

The orders came too soon to be recalled when two bold figures rode out from the gates of Narim, the image of Srennius above them. Not that Vylle would have ordered the Versians to stop, but this put him ill at ease.

Vylle waited for the blast. When the Versian Sorceror blasted a hole through Narim's wall, he said to the Archelementalist, "Archmage Valen, the demands of Vers will be honoured by the Empire. Your colleague Tek'lon looks shaken from his efforts. He is welcome to join me behind the lines until he has recovered."

He would be riding out of the conflict zone to leave the battle to his commanders soon. But first, these two figures approaching.

While Vylle first said to Tarfuss, "Orders those messengers arrested and taken prisoner," regarding the ones Keldon had sent, these two were no mindless footmen of Elsdragon.

"This wouldn't be the eminent Duncan Sythe, would it, Lord Tarfuss?" If it was, a powerful Mystic was approaching them. For all Vylle knew, he would wind up surrendering the whole Empire under the Mystic's influence. "Let us meet them."

He rode back to the front of the lines (but not far from them) to meet with Veleraen and Duncan. He drew his saber -- it wouldn't do him much good if they were adversaries falsely bearing Srennius' image, but he wasn't about to die with his hands in his pockets.

"This had better be important!" he said to them, "You bear the image of Srennius, but when my army's commander, Lord Tarfuss, spoke peace with Commander Elsdragon, I believe he was told surrender was the only option for peace in this country."

Veleraen
September 10, 2009 08:34 PM​

The world would burn and there was nothing Veleraen could do about it; the ominous boom of the walls exploding behind him in the distance were quite clear signs of this.

He could feel his heart drop from his chest to his stomach as he closed his eyes in a defiant moment of defeat, the cries of the damned echoing across the battlefield. Men shed their blood and died in the collapse of stone and rubble, the signs of any sort of peace talks were now looking futile and truly grim.

They were the unknown, the 'x factor' in all of this and yet as they saw the war from both sides of the line, it seemed like not even a moment could go by before something even more disturbing would happen. Duncan's soul shuddered and Veleraen, eerily enough could see the man shake in his boots as if something had been haunting the man for a life time.

He had not even bothered to look behind him in reaction, his large shoulders not even flinching as he already knew the outcome of this action. The power-hungry men who drove this war would shove death down the throats of innocent men and they would do so with a grin of malice. Veleraen would have no part in this, even if it meant leaving the battlefield for good. What was he to do? He would say his peace, his words of truth and brutal honesty for those willing to listen and if none were willing to consider the consequences of their actions, there would be very few options left to turn to.

The wall that had fallen behind him was just the beginning and now there was very little left for the Giant to say to those who approached. The pikemen halted them and a Dorin upon a horse approached, flanked by his other trusted advisors. Veleraen knew not who the Dorin was but he had heard of a Vylle Fyrrialt, a Dorin, having been elected to lead the new confederacy.

Standing in silence, Veleraen considered his options carefully as he stood there, laiden in chain and armed to the teeth. He had come under a flag of peace and parley in the hopes to establish a dialogue, a better one that had been done before hand. The fate of innocent men's lives had been placed in the hands of fools and if he survived this encounter upon the front lines of an already exploding battlefield, then his Royal Highness was going to hear a few choice words about his operation of the Legions themselves. Not that his words were that influencial but he could only hope one would listen to a friend and Knight-now crowned Earl of the Realm.

The essence of a foreboding feeling conquered the air around them as Veleraen took off his helmet to reveal his face to the Dorin. His visage was covered in an almost descernable look of neutrality, steeled eyes opening to reveal a broader base of wisdom. His scars told many stories and taught many lessons of how war was fought, won and lost; one lesson Veleraen had hoped to share with the Commanders of the Confederacy. It was however apparent to the Giant now that they were more anxious to kill, murder and slaughter that which they did not exactly fully understand.

Vylle's movement of his sword drew the eyes of the Titan briefly as his gaze flickered between the pike men and the leader until they finally settled upon the Dorin. They had gotten the message quite clearly from Keldon but Veleraen had come to deliver a message and a warning.

"I am not Elsdragon." He stated quite plainly, looking briefly over at Duncan. "And neither is he." The Titan spied the artillery formed up behind the ranks of the Confederate army and idly looked down both sides of the front lines.

"We have come under the flag of parley and peace to discuss other options for you and your army however it is quite apparent that you are no longer interested in such things from what we have all just witnessed." Veleraen slipped his helmet back onto his head, his voice garnering a tinge of fatalism as the Giant already knew what was going to happen. It was not truly worth his time to speak to the already deafened ears of blood crazed warlords.

"So instead of talking to you now, as that would be a waste of our time as well as yours, as we all know that our friendly neighbourhood Royal Marshall is about to order a counter-attack to your mage's pre-emptive strike, I am going to leave you and your men in peace under the same flag to which I have approached." The Titan shifted in his armour but made no hostile movements or motions that would indicate that he was going to attack. He was a Giant of his word and kept true to the Tenets and doing so, upheld all of those he met to those same principles whether they liked it or not.

"I come, also, with a warning. Should you continue your efforts here, know that you unleash the will of the Gods upon you and I hope they spare you mercy when the souls of each and every man who dies this brightening, are ripped in half from the chaos that they would choose to instill upon this world and the next.

You are not prepared...for that which you walk towards and I would caution you to seek to follow your common sense and to think about the common man instead of yourselves. Take this advice from a person who has felt the touch of death already."
His voice was true and gruff, lined with unmistakable edge that pushed through to get his point across. His aura alone would let their hearts sense that he was telling the truth. Whether they decided to trust their hearts however was another obstacle to overcome.

Veleraen delved into his spirit as he attempted to reach his Supreme State. It was only if things went awry and that the heavy handed commanders of the Confederacy sought not to abide by the rules of parley and the effort that both Veleraen and Duncan had shown in their attempts to stop this atrocity from happening. His mind reached into the depths of his soul, and with the mastery of concentration at hand, his mental state focused and sharp, the Titan willed his body to raise itself to heed his call.

"If you raise your sword against me however, good sir, I will not hesitate to defend myself. I have come to stop war but if you force my hand, I will kill each and every one of you with my blade to stop more innocent men from dying on the other side of those walls." A golden fist raised itself, water dripping from its digits and pointed back behind Veleraen as the Titan continued to stare at Vylle.

"The choice is now yours good sir. If you still feel you are willing to listen to talk, I will still talk with you but here and here only. Otherwise, I will remove myself from this conflict, as I do not want to have any more blood upon my hands..."

With that he fell silent. Waiting...

Waiting to see if cooler heads prevailed or if the world as he knew was as cruel and uncaring as he suspected it to be.

Vylle Fyrrialt
September 10, 2009 11:24 PM​

Vylle kept his sword down, but still drawn. Drawing one's sword immediately before a parley was clearly a sign that one wasn't about to talk peace, but Vylle didn't trust the Royals for a damn second.

"Titan, if you believe I do this for myself you are sorely misguided. Do you think I wouldn't rather be drinking a vintage Nuryondi at home than on this wretched battlefield?

"My ears are open, and you seem a harbinger of peace, but you say you are not Elsdragon, and this is the problem. I would like to hear you out, but I cannot delay the battle as your commander will be upon us in a second if we hesitate. My men are no less innocent than those behind Narim's walls and I will not have them die wantonly, standing dumb as I waste time.

"Titan, I will hear you out, but peace cannot be had unless it is an equal peace. I will not stand down and retreat unless Elsdragon's army does the same. Tell me, honestly, you can convince Elsdragon to back down, and abandon the city of Narim, then I will, honestly, order this army to back down, and cease the assault of Narim. I would rather this battle take place on the open field, or on the border, not at these gates. The Kingdom and the Empire must fight, but not necessarily here.

"If you cannot tell me Elsdragon will back down, I will hear if your companion has more to tell me. You may return to your ranks or leave this field as you please, no harm will come to you from the Imperial Army."

The world as a cruel and uncaring place. It was not so much that Vylle was as cruel and uncaring as Veleraen suspected him to be, or maybe it was, but this was a matter of circumstance. To surrender this battle to Elsdragon for the sake of innocent Narimites, or worse, for the sake of so-called innocent soldiers (as far as Vylle cared, once enlisted, once entombed, and make no mistake, that's why he was a dirty damned deserter), was to abandon the Empire. Whether these soldiers came to fight out of fear for their homes or out of pride for their nation, surrender, in Vylle's mind, should give them far more fear for their homes than victory, or defiance. He had seen a nation surrendered, and while Andrei Richelieu de Mer could live the rest of his life having given up his people to Aelyria Prime, Vylle could not abandon the Sherianites to the capital, no matter how many promises anyone made to him. Vylle, secretly, was an admirer or Borthanas, dragon-god, patron protector of Jaedaxia, and in his loathing of his own real draconic race he lamented that he had not been a far superior dragon, one who could single handedly defend a whole city, a whole province. A lingering childhood fantasy, out from his wine-soaked, gold-driven, qaifa-misted adulthood. The world was a cruel place, and Vylle wasn't about to abandon the Sherianites to a cruelty worse than war: pillage, rape, and enslavement, which, right or wrong, was what Vylle expected.

Tarfuss
September 11, 2009 12:05 AM​

Tarfuss turned to the Versian who had decided that Tarfuss needed an education on the realities of war. "I'm well aware that civilians will die during war. It is unfortunate and it is reality. I am also aware that the wall was to be blown and "half the city with it." That seemed excessive. Blow the wall. Take out what you need to do it, but don't do damage to the civillians if you can help it. What you can help is left to your discretion. I appreciate your assistance and agree - we do need you for a successful attack. Just as you need us - and this army, mind you, to return Vers to you. We are in this together."

Tarfuss then stood and watched as the two messengers drew closer and the Ice Lords went in the other direction. The explosion was ... incredible. He frowned. If he lost time now he'd never get it back.

"Messenger to the heavy seige engines - FIRE!" He gave the order that Imperatis Saddon will have been waiting for -having been ordered to ready the weapons and wait. He turned to another runner and had him signal four of the older airships to attack and to attempt to stay out of range of enemy weapons and to stay out of the line of fire of the Imperial siege weapons. To another runner he had the northern and eastern archers prepare to fire on his mark.

To all he reinforced his order not to hit the emissaries crossing the field.

"Prepare the first wave of infantry from to Eastern and Norther armies to advance on my command."

And then the Giant was upon them. He was the same giant who had spoken to Elsdragon when Tarfuss was trying to arrange peace. It had been a fools errand then and now? Tarfuss knew the Royals would not give up. And he had no intention of allowing them to remain in Narim. But now Vylle was here to speak and Tarfuss would let him do so. It was his job, a politician, he had the words. Perhaps he could succeed where Tarfuss had failed, but since Elsdragon hadn't come himself... well, he doubted this giant had the right to speak for the Royal Marshall, and that made quite a bit of difference.

Bahamut
September 11, 2009 12:45 AM​

Valen looked towards Tarfuss, his blonde hair falling around his face, and his ice cold blue eyes penetrating the commander of the Imperial Forces. "I will monitor how the battle is going between the Imperials and the Royals... if for some reason, you seem to be loosing the seige on the city, i'll be forced to use lethal forces to win the battle. But for now, I will back off and let my guardians take care of things as they see fit, but prepare for the worst if they get out of hand. I will not unsummon them, and they cannot be easily killed..."

Tek'lon, meanwhile recoiled from the blast, he felt the blood pouring from his ears, and nose, but knew that the wounds were superficial from the spell he had cast upon the wall, using the rare form of casting that he had done once or twice before. Falling to his knees, Jax looked back towards him, and said, "Retreat. Now. We ssssshall take care of the ressssst..." Nax then began to move forwards, his body exuding a chilling aura that would start to slow down anyone coming near them, or in contact with them. As Jax advanced along with Nax, they stopped suddenly, and then looked around. "Summon the elementals..." said Jax, and then him and Nax began to concentrate, focusing their minds on the Elemental Plane of water, and summoning down two elementals each, their minions that would assist them in doing their bidding. "To the broken wall..." said Jax to the minions that him and Nax had summoned. The group of six then began to move forwards, and as they did, the air around them dropped to tremendously low temperatures.

"Blizzard..." spoke Nax softly, and above Riconus's troops, he would begin to gather the elemental essense of water, cooling it, and creating a blizzard that would hail down towards Riconus's troops, and any troops blocking their entrance to the city. The blizzard wouldn't be deadly, but it would be enough to hinder them from making an effective attack, hopefully, if all went according to the Ice Lord's plans. Their deadly attacks would come by way of scythe-like hands as they approached the whiteout they were creating... killing anyone within their viscinity, as did the ice elementals they summoned.

Tek'lon would retreat towards the back lines to where Sirus was standing and watch what the Ice Lords were doing. "Quite the show they put on?" asked Sirus as Tek'lon used his arm to help him stay steady on his feet. "Yes, Valen certainly knew what he was doing when he summoned them..." said Tek'lon, wiping some of the blood from his ears and nose. "Are you okay, my friend?" asked Sirus. Tek'lon nodded, and then said, "For now, yes... let us focus our energies on making sure Valen is safe, since his guardians are on their mission..." It was then that Valen joined them and said, "Good work Tek'lon... We shall monitor the battle for now, and see how the imperials fair now that they you have destroyed the wall..." And with that, Valen fell silent, content to watch his Ice Lords in action, making their way towards Riconus's troops, and causing the whiteout to gain cover for their personal assault...

Duncan Sythe
September 11, 2009 02:11 AM​

OOC: Additional post with Maddyn’s permission.

IC:

A figure appeared through the ranks with bloody trails across his ears and nose. It was this figure Duncan turned his heart-rendered expression on to an intake of breath as he straightened and took a deeper breath, drawing himself up as the two reached the Confederate command camp to look at each figure as he had planned to do.

Sirus and Tek’lon

Sirus in particular would recognise the Mystic from before, from what he’d been punched in the face and no doubt Tek’lon would also, but there was something all together more intense about him this brightening that had not a bit to do with his arcane abilities as Vylle made his proclamation about importance.

Duncan turned to him at that, his expression disparaging, the man would regard the lives of all those embroiled in this pointless exercise in military force as unimportant?…it slowly became something of sympathy, almost but not quite pity, a sympathy so profound that it accepted Vylle could find this situation so and understood…and forgave him.

Peace to the Mystic was the forgiveness of profound understanding as he looked from face to face, identifying reasoning and justification.

The Versians were the easiest, here to take advantage of the chaos and splitting of arcane and military power that meant they were no longer under threat from both the north and the south.

Tarfuss and Vylle? The dream Eyvind had held had been twisted into something bitter and secular, the whipped-dog fear of mortality flared into an inferno that twisted and held Narim up as a punch bag for their terror.

Kill it! Kill it! Destroy it and show them this dog shall fight back if it is kicked and maybe they won’t kick us again! They failed to realise they had possessed so many other choices if they had simply set up the correct defenses against the provincial border or deeper in and done the same around Narim…and negotiated.

As for Keldon? The same applied, force was seen as the only true way of convincing the Sherianites to back down and he now backstopped it with the justification that he was protecting Narim from the retribution that would have come if he had not ridden to their rescue…the fallacies in this to the Disciple’s mind were too numerous to list, least among them being that without such a concept of aid it is unlikely Narim would even have dared switch sides.

And so, the convergence of agendas and fears, of ambitions and best interests, each thinking they knew best and had the interests of the people at heart were coming together here; but no-one would win.

Veleraen spoke then as Duncan continued his study and motivational inquisition of the participants. There was a heartfelt frustration to the Titan’s words that moved Duncan to a shudder again, although any who now perceived that as a weakness on his part rather than a weight of intense concentration on what he felt would be sorely mistaken.

Speaking of the Marshall and of the Gods, Duncan could do naught but close his eyes and feel the weight of that consequence crashing down, hear the screams from Narim and the sound of war about him. On the field it had been manageable, here it grated like nails on a chalkboard…it was just so wrong to what he had become, so opposite and it demanded to be brought back into line, pleaded with him for what it would lead to.

“You are not prepared,” Duncan’s eyes flashed open again at that as the Knight’s body flexed and he readied himself, looking up at the Titan with those bloodshot, world-filled eyes as the golden fist of Aetherium made its point. Where the giant had gotten that was impossible to know, but something told Duncan that the figure’s boast of having seen death itself was not far off the mark.

And they treat him with contempt? Duncan wondered as the giant drew to a close, straightening himself again to look at Vylle as the man responded, stepping finally free of his horse as the weight twisted within him and became a support rather than a burden…but at what price once this discussion was done and his part played out? How long before his strength failed and it crushed him again?

“You…” He said to Vylle in a rasping voice, taking a deep breath and looking to Tarfuss. “Both of you.” Srennius’ disciple continued with a little more strength, his tone mounting to a heartfelt crescendo that outpoured a rare depth of emotion to shatter heart and soul as he saw far, far too much of the trouble here and was in possession of an awareness of the futility of it that made him sick. “Think that the only way to succeed here is to drive off the Royal army, you say they must be fought.”

His face twisted in an expression of sickly disgust at the idea before he continued.

“I tell you on behalf of Srennius himself, as one who has spoken to the souls that still populate the streets of Narim after the last battle that was fought on this soil that your mortal squabble over who has the largest army in Sherian is the least if your problems…and if you cannot see beyond this brightening you are as much cursed as the man on the gatehouse who claims he protects the people of Narim.”

One might think that to speak of curses was to condemn, but no, the figure who had removed Fauxvind and was indeed that self same man who had strode with such confidence into Draelmar and plucked the fake out from beneath the eyes of an entire garrison was not condemning them to their fate but pleading with them to avoid the inevitable.

Ignorant of Vylle’s sword he took a step forward, a hand raising then falling as he looked deep into the Dorin’s eyes.

“There is another path here. Always another path here. I cannot begin to claim that Elsdragon will withdraw from Narim, you have made that a strategic impossibility by allowing him this far and then caging him inside it’s walls! But can you not see the advantage you have brought yourselves? Whilst supplies and aid arrive from the sea you can negotiate what you truly want.”

He looked from each figure, including the Versians this time.

“I know what you all fear, I have seen King Auron on his Throneworld and I have spoken with him. The Ancients who claim dominion over the Kingdom scare me more than any of you because I know them.” Ice cold, to doubt that would be to doubt the state of the man they saw before them who by now no doubt had an aura all his own that prevented the simple denial that he was mad with grief, no, this was something other than that. “But this reaction of such fear that we tear ourselves apart in the illusion that not to be directly beneath their line of authority is to be apart from them, from the Gods and from what those two shall do?”

The next word was delivered with vehement conviction that would have, if delivered by Veleraen, have sent a low rumble through the ground. Fallacy! You cannot avoid what is to come by claiming you are somehow independent and instead you desire to assert it as if it will gain you something? I tell you now that the Prince would hear your petition for independence and grant you it, the only reason he has not done so is that Narim moved too fast and this.” His hand shot back to the city. “Was driven by knowledge of what would happen if the city was not protected as you fall upon it like a pack of angry Orcs who lost at dice!”

He turned to Vylle and calmed slightly, the emotions throbbing through him not subsiding but brought to a calm serenity as he ended his impassioned appeal and now asked what it was they all really wanted to know, now that he had made it as clear as he possibly could to those assembled, to the Versians and the Confederates, that no-matter what they did here they could not escape the Gods, nor the Aelyrians.

“Tell me, what is it you truly want? Speak nothing of destroying Narim, of hammering Elsdragon’s arrogance into the earth, tell me what it is you really wish if you had a choice and did not fear the man who sits in Prime with the weight of the Aelyrians upon his shoulders as they shackle him.”

A pause and a suddenly peaceful request, it was as if everything that had wound down in the last sentence had never existed as he asked with all the serenity befitting the symbol that still hovered above them.

“Have the grace to tell me what it is you wish.” The Disciple asked of each here present, of Tarfuss, of Vylle and of the Versians, each gained the fullest and deepest amount of his attention as his gaze passed over them, understanding their reasons as best he could with the best intention he could find…and seeking another path, eyes ever looking through this new sight granted him, searching as the world exploded around him.

Perhaps, just perhaps, it was only through such an atmosphere that he could truly find the strength to say what he must.
 
Jhom
September 11, 2009 07:48 PM​

Jhom's eagerness had apparently been evident as Tornak turned to him and offered some well timed advice.
Tonrak's words generated many feelings in his young companion. Jhom hated to be told that he could not do something, and as arrogant as it may seem this emotion was evoked in Jhom when the captain told him that he was not a god. At the same time he respected the veterans wisdom and his height and would not argue his counsel.

Jhom offered an acknowledgement in the form of a head nod although his brow was furrowed, revealing the pain with which he accepted the encuragement to be patient. He was not patient by his nature and he longed to show the assembled thousands of men why it was that they all gave him concearned glances as he passed by their towns.

"They're just men and elves, and few of them. Why do we wait and negotiate instead of simply taking our victory? And what are our orders today? Will there be much chance for glory or will we be kept on our leashes all day?" Jhom spoke to Tornak in the giant tongue. He was dissatisfied with the waiting, and dissatisfied that while he was being lead by the tallest man on the field even Tornak would be taking orders from some runt.

Jhom knew little of magic but the set of events he witnessed next had no other explanation. He watched some strange blue creatures stalk forward from the eastern formation and as they moved in their unusual manner the walls of Narim detonated.
The giant took pause at this. He had no idea men could do such things; stone flew through the air, smoke billowed from the site where once their had been a wall of twice his own height. In an instant the rock that encased his foes had vanished. His curiosity had been peaked; who could do such a thing and how must one of such power appear to the eye?

A gaping hole of rubble and corpses now occupied the space where the wall had been. Jhom had thought that all this standing around was simply for the sake of these lesser races pleading for their lives, but apparently the smaller beings had machinations of their own.
The strenge blue creatures continued to stalk toward the now breached defences of Narim.

The royals however had some magical force of their own, and as the elementals advanced and the siege weaponry of the easern army began their attack from safely behind the ranks of pikes, a flood of men poured out of the open wound of the walls.
These men had the appearance of something Jhom had never before seen; they didn't quite seem real. Ghosts he realised, and raised his brow toughtfully. Was this what war was like? Had the armies assembled simply to watch eachother parade their freakshows? The strange blue monsters, the magic that had blown the walls to pieces and now a posse of ghosts gathering in the breach, Jhom had expected something very different- bashing, slashing, kicking, punching and a whole lotta blood.

He turned to Tornak again, still with a look of thoughtfulness upon his face and asked in a quiet, measured tone "How do we squish a ghost?"

Keldon Elsdragon
September 11, 2009 08:48 PM​

Keldon felt the impact as he hit the wall a short distance from where he was standing, smoke pouring out of the windows beneath the tower although not from fire but from the stone that was turned to dust in such a short period of time. The ringing sounded through Keldons head like the bells of Paxia rang through the Citadel and the entire city as the warning bells sounded, the elfs hand grasping his head firmly as he started to rise to his feet. Drawing his blade and dropping it slightly as it tinged off the stone although likely none heard. The elf expected a rush of somekind, he was not fully aware of the damage as of yet.

Seconds passed and Keldon took several steps towards the wall, extending his hand outwards to give him balance. His palm still firmly clasping the handle of the sword ready for another surprise, each second that passed the ringing getting dimmer and dimmer. Life seemed to slow itself down to the seconds of each moment, each of them precious and dear. The eyes of the Marshal looking around the battlements and towards to what was now a large gap in the defense's. Crimson red fluid chard across the battlements they now stood on and with another step Keldon fell to his knee as his body attempted to adjust to the shock like the other soldiers around them in those few seconds. Thankfully other soldiers across the walls of the city were not effected by the explosion but only shocked mentally to see the massive section of wall explode. Twas in the moment that Keldon noticed the figures appearing through the walls, but it was not the spirits of former citizens that caused the Marshal to catch his breath but the form of a small child that seemed to hold no fear against the attacking armies moving with the molding group. His mind flashed back to the Siege of Paxia, and in that brief single second Keldon was standing in the Rainbow's Citadel's grand hallway where a young child stood frightened and scared for his home and family, his hands clinched onto Keldons leg firmly. He recalled trying to calm the boy, but it was not long before a group of orcs were coming through the oak doors. The then young politician could only remember the fear running through him as he put the child into a room with other civilians and pulled down several book cases to seal the door closed while he and other stood to defend the entrance. It was a sense of fear not for his life, but for the lives of the innocent and those that could not protect him selves. The then young elf felt responsible for the horror that befell Paxia and now the same sense of responsibility ripped through his figure. Messengers were sent out under the flag of peace and they had attacked, they were now no better then the orcs that attacked Paxia or Narim. They truly were scum of the earth and how the people of Sherian sworn to protect their homes would serve in this army mattered little anymore. Keldon would kill anything that came near these walls at the cost of his life if required.

Gaining a glint of strength he started to rise and then the voice in the dust caught his ringing ears attention and he turned to look to the figure. A soldier, but not a soldier. As the figure spoke it seemed to give the Marshal an uprising in drive as he looked around the room and back to the man who started to move towards teh wall and simply walked through it, literally. Swelling up the spit in his mouth he shot it towards the stone floor. The emotion that he had to protect this city running through him ten fold now, he would not let another child be scared like the boy in Paxia or like those in the city around him. The death that caused this uprising stemmed from the orcs, they had caused so much more death then they, or anyone else would ever realize. Standing to his full form he started to yell to those around them. "On your feet, on your feet and draw your weapons. We stand here to protect these people and this country from fethin scum like these bastards!" his voice bellowed like thunder rolling in after lightening striking. Looking to the messengers who held their flags he cringed, the Confederate troops were outside the range of their archers. But they were very much inside the range of fire for the cannons and siege engines inside the city. A handful of cannons where in the section of wall that was destroyed, but the rest remained intact and covered. He wanted to save that card for later, but after the surprise attack it was time to return the favor and send dozens upon dozens of rounds into their lines. "Cannons fire!" he blasted towards them and the messenger started to raise the signal which in a matter of seconds was passed around the walls and the large cannons built for the battlements of Paxia's great fortress's were uncovered. They were not like the cannons of naval ships which were confined by the hull of the ships, no these were cannons built for breaking attacking armies and were much larger and setup to turn with the direction required in their arch. Only seconds passed before the sound of bursts of thunder rip off the walls of Narim as the city began its defenses.

Within seconds he given the order for the archers of the legions waiting in rhe rear of the city to be brought up on the walls. The men of the Sapphire Guard were well trained, but with several thousand archers and bowmen on the walls it would make a charge relatively impossible for the Confederates to even consider, oh no. This was not going to be easy for anyone. A second spit of bloody saliva hit the stone as the messengers sent the orders and thousands of soldiers started to move into position, and like where the gap now appeared Riconus didn't even need to send out word to request the help before he and his men would hear the repeated thumps of soldiers marching forward in a solid shield line forming up around the gap in the battlements. If they tried to come through the gap they would be met with one feth a battle as archers started to take up positions along the battlements with swordsmen ready to advance upwards and the archers withdraw should the walls be scaled. Keldons blood pounded like a river going through the mountains, his fist clinching the handle of the sword motioning towards the signalmen to dispatch more messages to the soldiers below. Thankful the bellow of smoke moving infront of the city walls would keep the messages out of the eyes of the Confederates. The siege engines were to be prepared to fire, they were not close enough for most of them but the second they were the Confederates were in a rude awakening for the costs of trying to attack a prepared, and fortified enemy.

It would not take long for the messengers previously sent out to reach their intended destinations to deliver their messages. Regardless the 9th was so far away Keldon doubted they could be intercepted other then by the provincial detachments they were sent to deliver the messages to. Although their lives maybe void considering they attacked under a flag of truce, the honor and quarter given to many in battle likely not lifted through the air and disappeared. Looking out towards the Confederates literally were the Watchmen's Ghost was previously standing before he disappeared Keldon brought up his sword and kissed the pommel slightly muttering. "Watch over this city and her people, give me the strength to protect them and the courage to lead these men..." he preyed slightly. Keldon was not a very religious person but he had preyed once before and that was back during the original assault from the orcs. He swore allegiance to no specific god but the entire sacred three, mortal men were not perfect but he believed they were judged by the deeds they did as individuals rather then any one specific mistake. Sliding his sword back into the scabbard he watched the orders carried out, looking over his shoulder briefly contemplating giving the order for the navy to begin evacuations of the city.

The Mages of the Legions started to take their positions, none of them where given the order to begin assaulting the soldiers in front of them however they would begin taking defensive tactics. None of them could stop the attack on the wall as they did not see it coming, only the masters and adepts had the time to react to the explosion and start to shield the blast back in the direction it had come to dampen the effects. The Mages of the Royal Legions numbered in the thousands many of lower ranks in the rear, many of whom were now going to be treating wounds and other such things. However there were still quite afew who were combat trained and tested, bread for situations like this. They were on the defensive and several stood around the Marshal now, those with more senior abilities and looked outwards with Keldon to the field. The Marshals eyes were fixated on the giant and Duncan, while they were sent out on a mission of peace they had also just given the Royals the exact location of the Confederates Commanders. It was a safe assumption both of them would seek out the Confederate leaders to discuss things with them and now he was posed with the option of directing the Mage Corps and the Citys battery's towards that location. Removing the leadership of the Confederates in one fell swoop, they were after all not the only beings that could cause a Super Nova. His eyes focused looking to the Airships slightly, perhaps one of his least concerns on the battlefield. The Royals knew their blueprints, seen their plans and knew every detail of those ships including their weakness's. The Mage Corps had orders to set fire to them if they even started to approach the City. The ships were still int heir infancy and it was unlikely the crew had much experience, they were a liability on the battlefield not an advantage. They first had to get the ships over the city and in range before they could attack and Mages were helpful in being able to cast their spells at great distances. A sigh of pain as he mumbled to himself hoping that this battlefield would not turn into one of an arcanic nature. He did not want to scare this land like nothing in previous times.

Spiky Bushes
September 12, 2009 10:16 AM​

The many ranks of the Imperial armies stepped back when a section of Narim's wall was suddenly obliterated. The raw power of the action could only come from the mighty Versian mages and those soldiers in the Eastern Army who could see the Master Sorcerer casting his spell cheered his prowess with shouts and some songs and a chorus echoed the word Vers several times. They were Sherianites, all of them, some from Aestas, others from Peda or Taralon but the Versians were Sherianites as well and it just showed a sense of unite in the people of the country and why they felt wrong with the Narimites. Well because of their treason and because of the people burned at the stack after the western city turned coat.

As Tek'lon retreated to the safety of the rear a white robed figure approached him and gently pulled him to the side as Vylle still talked. The woman smiled at him and entered Clara to cast the Initiate level spell Light Healing to ease the bleeding of his ears. The woman, Léia Raknon, remained by the side of the Master Sorcerer should he require anything else from her. She also sent a smile towards the Imperial Intendent and an assurance nod.

At the Dorin's command a band of mounted archers from the Districtal Militia of Draelmark District rode out to capture the messengers of the Royal Marshal and take them in custody to the rear of the Eastern Army. And at Tarfuss' command his orders were quickly shouted from mouth to ear as well as through waving of colored banners all the way from Provost Imperatis Cassandra Saddon to Cencoris Patric Ottoc and the impressive siege engines of the 9th Imperial Legion were put in motion. Targets were acquired, heights, distances and wind measured and, when all these were done, the mighty catapults started raining death on the Royal forces assembled outside the city walls and all along the walls of the city themselves while the piercing Repeating Ballistae focused their constant shooting in the breach opened by the Versian Sorcerer. It surely made for an impressive sight, one hundred catapults throwing stones and other charges at troops, walls and rooftops alike. The main targets of the catapults were the walls themselves but a portion of them maliciously bombarded the Royals who had seen themselves stuck outside the city. As for the Repeating Ballistae, or Polybolos as it was often called in Sherian, their target were whatever defenses put behind the breach in the walls to prevent it being closed.

When the dust started to settle somewhat the Imperial troops were able to see humanoid figures coming out of the breach in the wall. Ah! The enemy was preparing a counter-attack and their commander had sent word to prepare to attack! It was more than enough motivation for elements of the assembled city militias to charge forward. Out of the Southern Army came the Espians and their wardogs, three hundred in total, but they couldn't even keep pace with the much faster Pedisian Scythed Chariots that drove their deadly and yet old-fashioned vehicles against what they considered to be loosely formed enemy soldiers near the memorial by the gates of Narim. Perhaps the distance didn't allow the men to understand perhaps there was more to that enemy than simple steel could wound and some dog-handlers started to halt midway as their theoretically brave wardogs cowered and even refused to advance. The Chariots, and one hundred they were, in their madness for the killing didn't notice the fear in their steeds and perhaps neither did the steeds themselves and thus would have an unknown fate or a nasty surprise.

Out of the Eastern Army a roar elevated itself up in the air as yet another hundred of men refused to wait any longer and started running in the city's direction with intentions of attacking whatever was closer and causing as much havoc as possible. Most of them were almost naked or carried little more than a wolfskin in their back and an axe, sword or hammer in their hands. Their howls to victory and madness and blood and death echoed across the battlefield as the Draelmarian Ulfsarks charged. Yet another bunch of madmen with no love for their own lives.

In the Northern Army discipline was kept and order followed strictly. What could have become an unstoppable Giant charge was held by the strict Captain Grato Tornak who even grabbed a few of his Giants who wanted to make it to the city without waiting for the orders of their commanders.

"We will remain with our leaches until they're taken away." He said to Jhom while he threw another Giant to the ground and tried to organize his group in the left flank of the Northern Army. "Until then you will obey or..." He slapped one of the smaller Giants in the back to make sure he would calm down and then moved to the front of the group of some fifty Giants. "Heip! You will not charge until I tell you to or I will disown and disembowl you as the Ogre sons you're trying to look like!" And the Giants, slightly ashamed of the comparison to the Ogres, calmed down somewhat.

As Vylle advanced to speak with Duncan and Veleraen his bodyguards formed a defensive chain in between the two parties. Their steel lamellar armors were dark as the pits of Aeternia and each scale in them was trimmed with gold to show who they were: The Imperial Intendent's Bodyguard. These weren't the Knights of the Black Rose but like their now Royal counterparts they'd also die before allowing the person they were charged of protecting being harmed and that was quite visible in their eyes. A shine Veleraen would recognize anywhere: utter and unconditional dedication.

Up in the skies four Dragon Airboats started making their way to Narim, well above the heads of their earthly allies. To begin with they'd elevate themselves and then take positions over the walls of Narim, well out of range for simple archers to shoot. Onboard several Black Shields prepared varied loads and charges to be dropped in the heads of the Royals soldiers, their calculations improved after the raid on the Royal Navy, while other Black Shields took their positions next to the hull mounted heavy crossbows to repel any trick their enemy could come up with.

The biggest surprise to both Kestor Castellan Demetrios Laskaris and Dux Jonas Crowshead in the Northern and Southern Armies, respectively, were the orders to have the archers shoot at the enemy. It would mean repositioning of troops and exposition of the fragile ranged soldiers to arrow fire from the walls of Narim. There were some pavises in the Companies of archers but never the required number to protect them all and by being in a lower shooting platform, the ground, it meant their bows wouldn't have the same range their Royal counterparts had. Since no specific targets were given both commanders took advantage of their operational liberty to assign them in the Royal troops still outside the walls. The measure had the purpose of protecting the archers from enemy ones by placing them further away from the walls, but it wasn't the perfect solution and both commanders knew it well.

Working with his reserves Demetrios Laskaris sent the Companies of archers from the 14th and 15th Regiments, two thousand men total, to take position in the gap between the Northern and Eastern Armies and to form in a loose formation. To gain even more distance from the walls the orders given to the archers were to shoot in arched volleys instead of tense shooting. From the south and taking position in the gap between the Southern and Eastern Armies the archer Companies of the 10th and 11th Regiments, yet another two thousand men, took similar formations to their Northern Army companions. In both cases other infantry soldiers were seen taking position behind the archers and only Veleraen in his height and proximity could see the Dornian infantry with their shiny plate armors behind the northern archers and the Hiemite Hoplites hidden behind the southern ones.

And then the roar mortal men was deafened by the roar of fire and steel and machines of death.

Maddyn
September 18, 2009 12:36 AM​

It was a bad brightening for any living soul within and surrounding Narim. The sounds of screaming filled the air, briefly drowned out by the absolute bombardment both Imperials and Royals suffered at each other’s hands as they sought victory. Be they wounded soldiers, the dying and the sheer panicked - the air was filled with the sounds of agony. Of cannons firing, of bombs impacting against the structures of Narim from above. Of the winds howling as the Elementals fashioned a tempest, a blizzard to rain down upon the city. No peace, no silence, no respite.
The Acolyte of Srennius and the Champion of Aslan were subjected to the sounds of failure. Of their mission of peace and honor being brutalized by the second.

If ever there was a good brightening, a good way of dying. Here and now was not it.

Soldiers rushed through the city of Narim, delayed in part to obey the orders of Keldon’s messengers not by any deliberate desire to fail the Marshal. Rather, the Royals were forced to deal with panicked citizens milling the streets, of ghosts becoming far more aware that their ranks were expanding, that once again Narim was under assault. With the older Imperial airships moving over Narim, a few bombs exploding caused all the more delays. Tarfuss’ desire to cause minimal civilian causalities was ruined by the airships - there was simply no possible way to remain out of range and target solely Royal troops. Taverns and housing suffered the worst of it as the airships slaughtered those poor panicked souls who ventured into the streets.

But the orders were given. At Tarfuss and Keldon’s orders, the siege weapons were let loose. The initial bombardment causing an unknown amount of causalities. Exponentially increasing as weapons were loaded, fired, and reloaded. There would be no reports of wounded. No precise figures for brightening.

Cannonballs tore through the Imperial lines. Decimating the ranks. The walls of Narim rocked under the weight of the Imperial fire in turn; obvious cracking showing on the Northern Wall where the Imperial soldiers held steadfast to their orders.
Alas for poor Jhom as he spoke to his Captain, it would be the last time he’d hear Tornak speak. The Giant’s world exploding in a mess of blood and bone as the Captain took a direct hit to the sternum. The cannonball continuing its momentum irrespective of the death it’d just caused.

The structural damage to the Northern Walls, combined with the pressing assault as the archers behind their shielding decimated the morale of the Royal soldiers. Barely one man in three was left alive or unwounded. That the casualties they caused upon the Imperial ranks were just as devastating was of little concern as a case of ‘enlightened self interest’ affected the troops.

To the south, things were more towards the Royalist’s favor as the Imperial war dogs and chariots broke ranks. Brought within killing range, the Royal archers simply began picking off targets at whim. Culling the ranks as the cannons continued to rain destruction down upon the Imperial archers. Pavises just weren’t designed to ward off cannonballs.

For now, the Imperials were gaining momentum on the North while their attack to the South was becoming more and more compromised by the second.

It was the East that the Battle of Narim remained truly contested. The Sapphire Guard plugging the breach in the walls was… while an effective means of deterring an assault, apparently - it wasn’t necessarily bright. Especially not given the Imperial’s sought to take advantage of the gap in Narim’s defenses. Stone and mortar exploded about Riconus as the Tortoise formation proved about as effective against siege weapons as the Imperial archer’s pavises’ had.

Riconus’ men began dying all around him; blood and gore splattering the Elf. Fragments of stone from the ruined walls tore at his armor and clothing as the Elemental Lords and their Elementals appeared through the smoke and dust before the Elven soldier.
The war cries of the Draelmarian Ulfsark’s barely heard over the sounds of explosions, wounded and the ringing in Riconus’ ears from the initial arcane destruction that had triggered the events.

Barely heard over the sounds below, there was a loud whining sound as the Blizzard constructed by the Elementals began to wreck havoc upon the Imperial airships. Freezing over the equipment that kept them in the sky. One of the four listing to the side as it looked to be about to crash directly into the city of Narim…

Of Mages and Arcana - it seemed that both sides had settled on precautionary casting. Defensive measures. Any attempt to weave destruction upon the other side countered. For now. How long until the arcanic side of the Battle of Narim remained solely in the minds of the Magi was just a matter of time.

OOC Note regarding the Ghosts of Narim. Now is when morale is going to really be shot. When ranks will likely break, and there's going to be a few crazies everywhere suffering visual and auditory hallucinations. I won't be describing such (as such should be unique to the PC/NPC), but it is something I expect participants to determine for their selfs.

Trinity
September 18, 2009 08:59 AM​

The number of dead had begun to grow and the ghosts of Narim, though largely unaware of their predicament and state, did become aware of one thing: the Shepherd was gathering another flock of sheep. Darkness pierced their translucent, still hearts and in places where massive amounts of soldiers died, the ground seemed to swirl into the color of the Umblat itself, and massive, broken-boned hands jutted out of the ground, through bodies. Ironically, the hands did not hurt the already marred physique of the destroyed members of the Royal Army, or the Sapphire Guard… but one thing was certain – the dead were rising again… but not as the Etos one would have expected. Their souls were being systematically separated from their bodies and constructed again into translucent hollow images of their former selves. The scars and mutilations they had sustained upon death still existed – arms that were blown off were not exactly depicted as severed but more hung by a ligament here, a foot was put on backwards there. Their faces all seemed to be charred by the blasts that had destroyed them, and they war similar clothing or armor (depending on who it was – Citizens were also joining the throng of dead at this point) to what they had been in when they died: weapons and all. After the hand had shot through their still warm bodies, a low rumble of laughter filled the air. It was easily heard through the lull in the cannon and siege engine fire, a deathly laugh that Tarfuss would have recognized and Duncan could have only guessed.

Back in the field, as the Imperials died, the same thing happened. The ground grew black beneath them and gnarled, green-leather hands shot up through the hearts of the dead, ripping their souls out with it: they would be impaled on the long overgrown fingernails on the end of the hands. A malevolent laughter continually echoed through their lines as one by one, soldiers were peeled from their bodies and their tormented screams that had been silenced by their extreme loss of blood once again ripped through the air, joining the laughter that overshadowed it all. Their lines that did rise were completely incomprehensible – while they might have recognized where they were, they could do nothing to communicate happily with their living counterparts: many continued to scream endlessly and clutch at ethereal parts of their body that no longer existed, were twisted or sewn on backwards. Their pain was innumerable and so intense that the very air around them had begun to rise in temperature. Each scream seemed to increase the intensity of the heat, and many would continue to join them as the swirl of the Umblat and the broken hands continued to rifle through the dead and collect what was rightfully theirs.

Even as Johm’s instructor and friend was obliterated by the cannon ball, it seemed a dark patch in the ground and a hand that could have only been of Orc origin with long fingernails and broken metacarpels that shot out at odd angles through the skin caught him. Or rather, filled the wound from the cannonball fire, and within moments… A ghost of the Giant stood before him, clutching at his stomach and screaming endlessly in a pain that no living being could have ever known. The hand seemed to caress him as he got up and an intense laughter ensued as it grasped his ankle for a split second, send him into a half crumpled convulsion. The Giant was crying as his knees buckled and his shoulders heaved in ways they were not meant to move. Something had broken and it was much too late to repair the damage. He was dead and was feeling the effects of such a fate in the vicinity of the Shepherd’s reach.

In front of the Imperials, Molly purred and rubbed against Duncan with such force that he actually felt the pressure for an instant. She meowed and murred in what could have been mistaken as alarm as the cannonry descended on the army and blew them all to bits, and hissed every now and again as the ground in the distance darkened considerably and the dead were forced to rise. She had paused at the base of his leg and scratched at the air in that general direction ever so slightly and as the screams started to rise, her discomfort with the situation was also made apparent… though quite possibly also became drowned in the severed souls’ own laments.

Back within the city walls, the sheer death of the citizens and soldiers alike had been creating no small work for the Shepherd who lay in wait underneath the city either. As panic ensued, children watched as their parents were brutally murdered by falling incendiary bombs, only to be brought back into existence as an ethereal being after the ground had grown dark and a mangled hand had shot through them. It continued to laugh and citizens all around started screaming things about Jalat, Jorel, and how their world was damned thanks to Confederate and Royal soldiers alike. Mothers screamed in hysterics at the line of soldiers as City Watch members hurriedly tugged them back and yelled about needing to get to the western side of the town. Many of them clutched dead husbands, children, and sisters alike… many of the hems of their dresses were drenched in the blood of their families. And they were blaming the soldiers. The City Watch could not contain them all, but they tried to save as many women and children as they could, ushering them, pleading them alongside men who had nothing to lose and had decided to try and help the Watchmen move citizens to safety. The air had also began to chill and the confused citizens were also screaming for the Magi to protect them, save them from this horror. The weather had been getting warmer and now it was descending into madness once again. The threat of frost loomed over them as the women at the front screamed and cursed the soldiers, damning them to things like “Jalat”, “The Umblat”, “Meephos and Haya’s harem” and something odd and foreign – “Agar’s clutches”.

One woman just outside of the guardstower Keldon was in collapsed to the ground over her son which had been murdered by a falling incendiary bomb. She yelled and screamed at the guardstower, damning Keldon and cursing him and his line for the end of their brightenings. She shook at fist up in the air at him claiming he had brought this upon them, their deaths were on his hands, her son’s blood would run through his fingertips for the rest of his life, before she collapsed in a heaving, messing pile of tears over her son… who… even now, stood by and watched her with half his face blown off beside her in a translucent and silent form.

Meanwhile, in Crowshead Keep… as the siege weapons fell and the incendiary bombs took hold, Doriano Caperio was in the stable mounting his horse… Who promptly whinnied and bucked just as he clenched his fist on the saddle. The saddlehorn hit him square in the sternum and he gasped as personal guardsmen ran to his side to see if he was alright before mounting their own horses. They made for the western side of town and for the Temple of Jalat. Better they face Agar himself in the Catacombs with open arms than to die and become his ethereal prisoner for the foreseeable future. No one could say what happened when Doriano got there, but the Priests and Priestesses welcomed him with cold arms and, along with the High Priest, ushered him and those of his family that might join him down into the depths of the coldest, darkest hell any of them would have ever witnessed… right into the Demon’s pleasantly mangled and stretched arms. Luckily, the massive amount of death was preoccupying him and their presence was not a nuisance. Not yet. Besides, there was still a place and a plan for them. It was not their time to depart yet. Fates would, perhaps, let them see this through to the end.

On the other hand, Valerio Selestine and his family fled, teary eyed and worn from their mansion in the Northern Seafoam District and for the sea where a vessel was waiting in the private citizen-vessel docks. They would set sail for… well, anywhere, as long as they were away from the destruction and could live to return to their broken and battered home once more. Only a few words were uttered from a dejected faux-noble as he fled the scene: ”Ah Narim, I fear next we meet you will be utterly ruled by the souls you harvest…” And try as he might, Valerio could not turn his back on the city even as he watched it burn for the second time in his early fourties. The city would be wholly destroyed again. Well, perhaps at least the poor souls would get the vengeance they deserved. Somehow he doubted it, though…

That deep laugh continued to echo throughout everything and Valerio could do nothing but shudder. He knew to whom it belonged. He knew where that would leave them. It was the one place the God of Death himself would likely come to collect. The closest to Rixx or Krytpa any soul could ever get without actually passing through judgment. Narim was quickly becoming a literal City of the Departed… A City of the Damned.

OOCHopefully this gives you all something hallucination like / creep factor like to react to in regard to the sheer amount of ghosts you now have around you. Every ghost regardless of where it comes from, Royal Imperial or Citizen, is mine. Just so you all know OOCly at least. :)

Vylle Fyrrialt
September 18, 2009 01:15 PM​

Achitophel Loses Composure on the Battlefield OR The Empire is Ruled by a Dracon

"Forgive me if I find it difficult to believe that Mr. L'Evienne would hear us out and grant the Sherian its independence -- no man nor woman in Aelyria Prime has ever made such a concession in thousands of eras, not since this realm of Aelyria was wrought. If I could speak to him here and now and the man told me as such maybe, just maybe I would believe it, but the names of history ring out too loudly in my mind -- Aslangrad, Tor Totalis. Such is the price exacted for defiance, and even if I were to single-handedly avoid this wanton destruction with surrender -- the only thing Elsdragon seems to be willing to accept -- then I would be responsible for doing to this province what was done to the Jaedaxians. No surrender is bloodless in this realm.

"What do I want, Duncan Sythe? I would that I took orders from no one, and was beholden to nothing. In that pursuit it seems I have become beholden to war and devastation.

"Can I stop this battle now?" Cannonballs. Siege weaponry. Vylle wondered just what he was doing on the front lines of all this. He puffed on his Eunesian cigar -- not quite professional, but he wasn't so vain as not to smoke when he needed to.

"I could, but Elsdragon wouldn't, I fear. But if what you say of your Prince is true," and here he conceded to call Milo a prince, "I intend to stop this war.

"Gentlemen, I fear I've overstayed my presence on the front lines. Messengers of Peace, I invite you to return with me to the rear. Something tells me this battle is now out of both my hands and yours, but I would not be your adversary. You seem a wiser man than I, Mr. Sythe, and I would speak to you of the future, and the Throneworld. But I understand if you feel compelled to return to the lines of your sovereign. If you see the Prince before I do, tell him Vylle Fyrrialt would like to talk as two reasonable men."

Whether Velerean and Sythe joined him or not, Vylle took this chance to ride back to the relative safety behind his lines. The wanton destruction of Narim had begun. The dead were rising from their graves.

When that struck him, on his way back to the rear he said to Tarfuss, "Lord Tarfuss, these spirits are the massacred dead. The dead can be terrible. Continue with this battle, but be prepared to withdraw on my command. It is never a good idea to wake the dead."

The Wall of Weeping. The haunted souls of hundreds of slaughtered Borthanists possessing the wall in the midst of Jaedaxia. They drove men mad with voices and visions. Vylle had once killed a man standing on the top of the Wall of Weeping and it had appeared to him as a battle between dragon and demon in the sky.

Who was he today? Dragon or demon? How would Borthanas act? Incinerate the Royals. But the Narimites? To incinerate, or in this case, freeze over the Narimites would place his name after all those he despised, all those had fought against, in a small way, in Jaedaxia.

Still. The bombs falling on Narim. The siege weaponry. Narim would burn this day. As he stood mounted here, watching the battle, Vylle realized he had become no better than Valerian Constantine, and Tarfuss was his Craelius. Narim was what would have become Jaedaxia if they had not surrendered. What separated a Narimite from a Jaedaxian? Vylle had walked the Shvakkim, opened a business there, known Narimites now likely dead, possibly by his command. Nothing but a language and superior taste.

The dead! The damned! The half-living and dying! How they moaned, how they shrieked! Amongst his own lines, in the mud, in the slush, the Orc hands and laughter. For all his sophistication, all his taste, all his money, all his libertine ways, Vylle, watching the fire and blood and broken stone and bone knew that it was of his making, that any time, as Duncan had told him, he could have sued for peace, surrendered, withdrawn and contained Narim, but no, battle, he chose battle and siege. For all his life Vylle had sought to deny the fact, Vylle had done everything to forget, to refuse, to undo it, but Vylle knew at this hour now that he was Dracon through and through. Only a man with demon-blood could will such devastation on the world.

He wretched and called to a retainer, "Wine, you bastard! Wine!"

He didn't even bother with a glass, no such luxury on the battlefield, but drained a third of the bottle at once. He wiped red wine dripping down his dog's muzzle with a kerchief and watched the battle.

Bahamut
September 20, 2009 01:53 PM​

Song Stamp: Fatal Fight - Xenosaga 3

As the Elemental Lords and their minions appeared through the smoke, Jax saw Riconus and turned his skeletal head towards Nax. "He isssss not the one we sssssseek..." he said slowly, patiently, and precisely as he turned his head back towards the elf that stood before them. "Kill him..." whispered Nax, taking a giant step forwards towards Riconus, he would turn his scythe-like hands, the long two foot bluish hued bone blades that extended as his hands, so that the tip of the blade was facing upwards. With a quick movement, he would lunge forewards towards Riconus, slashing upwards with his blades, attempting to slice through the armor's weak points into Riconus's stomach. As Nax manuevered this way, he would bring his right blade up towards Riconus's stomach as well. If both scythelike bones dug into his stomach, Nax would then pull his arms apart, attempting to rip the Elf in two. As he did this, Jax would move in behind him, assaulting any other soldiers of the Sapphire guard that remained alive, the minions of the two elemental lords doing just the same, killing anyone they came into contact with, or attempting to anyways.

If indeed Nax succeeded in his manuever, he would begin to inch forwards once more towards the breach within the wall. If he didn't succeed in killing Riconus in the first movement, he would assume a defensive position and prepare for any counters that Riconus would use. Blood would drip down the hands of Jax and Nax and thier minions, and they would succeed in killing as many royals as possible. But even as they did, the ghosts of whom all they killed would start rising out of the ground. "Evil hasssss thisssss placssssse become..." whispered Jax as he continued to battle the sapphire guard. "Massssster... we sssssshould leave thisssss placssssse to the demon that inhabitsssss it... We sssssshould return to our own plane of exsssssissssstancsssse..." said one of his elemental minions. "No... we sssshall sssstay, our agreement sssssshall not be broken..." replied Jax as he moved forwards towards his next victim, partially focusing upon the blizzard to strengthen it.

Up upon the field, where Valen, Sirus, and Tek'lon were all standing, Tek'lon thanked the thaumanturgist for her healing, and then joined Valen and Sirus. Valen looked towards Duncan and said, "We are here to defend our allies... they will grant us the freedom we seek, as compared to your prince whom will not grant anyones freedom, but rather keeped us chained to the bounds of the Ancients... That is why we are here..." After he spoke, he looked towards Tek'lon, and said, "I hope you have faired well my friend, we might very well die on this battlefield, but until then, keep your spirits up... We shall fully join the battle soon enough, and show them the awesome power that Vers holds..." Tek'lon nodded, and then Sirus smiled, happy to know that they would soon assault the city as much as the seige cannons happened to be.

It was then that Valen noticed the black mist and skeletal hands rising from the ground. "Looks like we won't be the only ones joining in the battle soon..." he whispered, not yet knowing what was coming, but not dumb enough to not realize that something very evil was about to happen. "Let's let Jax and Nax take care of things for now... if they fall or fail, we will take up arms where they have left off..." Valen then said. "For now, we shall retreat to the back of the lines, out of range of anything the Royals might be able to think up..." And with that, as Jax and Nax fought the Sapphire guard, the Versian Mages began to retreat along with Vylle to the back of the lines, out of range of hopefully any assault that might be heading their way...

Tarfuss
September 22, 2009 10:28 AM​

Tarfuss watched as the battle erupted in blood and death. There would be no returning now. He took out a gadgeteer's distance glass and watched as some of the undisciplined troops left the lines. "Tell the commanders of those units to get control of their troops, for the Gods' sakes." He yelled at the nearest messenger. Cannon started to hit the ranks and he ordered the assembled ranks to open ranks - doubling the distance between each soldier. It wouldn't help much, but it might help a little.

Soon they'd be rushing across the field, but they needed to do something about those cannons. He ordered the Airship commanders to target the cannons and their ammunition dumps. He also sent one of the new ships and had the carrier ship launch half her fighters to attempt the task. With part of the wall down he believed that some of the cannon must have been knocked down. HE then commended the Seige force on doing well and tasked the Seige weapon's commander with continuing hitting the wall, and any known locations of the cannons.

Vylle then gave Tarfuss orders to be prepared to withdraw on his command. Tarfuss frowned. To start all this and then withdraw? If a withdrawal was to be ordered, better sooner than later. He simply gave a nod of his head as the politician rode back to the general safety of the rear.

The dead had come to claim their own and Tarfuss recalled the horrors of the last battle at Narim. The place was cursed.
 
Duncan Sythe
September 23, 2009 09:37 AM​

They could not see or perhaps in Tarfuss case chose not to, chose not to realise that there was a choice and instead focused on the battle they had joined…the battle that need not even have been fought.

Valen’s reply was another evasion, an incomplete assessment of half-hearted facts are fear gripped their hearts in mortal weakness. His eyes thusly passed to Vylle and his question was there answered even as Tarfuss gave his orders. Perhaps if this entire situation needed an avatar, an incarnation, then it was found in the new Sherian Governor; this Vylle Fyrrialt. “I intend to stop this war…….return with me to the rear.”

Yes, this brightening had found its avatar as it now retreated to its wine sopped comprehension, comprehending and yet incapable; unwilling to face what it had begun. This brightening would ring in the annuls and be damned…even as the damned rose about them.

Pressure on his leg, the spirit of the cat pressed there. Duncan looked with haunted, dead eyes to Veleraen as the light fled from them to be replaced by a different kind of acceptance. He accepted his impotence in this situation, would not kill himself or destroy his soul in trying to do otherwise faced with such overwhelming mortal will from both sides…but it would none the less stain him. For he could not close his soul to the sounds about him, the smells, the tastes and the soul rending knowledge of what had come as the unearthly screams drew his eyes back around as Vylle turned his horse…and Agar took the dead.

On instinct he knelt, knowing somehow that the animal would come and somehow wishing it to…his belief after all strong enough to do this for the girl at the end, for a cat now? It was insignificant as the power of Jalat burgeoned into something beyond even the God himself. Picking up the cat in one arm, slinging the little spirit being up over his shoulder, Duncan mounted his horse again and let Molly settle on the saddlehorn or where she would, twisting the horse around gently to follow Vylle as he stared back over his shoulder with those dead eyes.

Blame? It was a serpent whose head and tail were impossible to discern, wrapping back around itself and upon itself… there could be no single blame for this, Milo had been right that to blame himself would have been arrogant and stupid just as blaming Milo was. Maybe the Aelyrians or the Gods? Even that was foolish; but Keldon Elsdragon had made the mistake of coming to Narim, of scaring the Imperials enough that they had come to this, of not handling Vers. Milo would hear of that if the man survived and there would be a reckoning… his aid had been dismissed and he would have only caused more chaos in Narim trying to assert authority, no, this had been best.

He knew what had to be done now. Above him no doubt the symbols would fade as the hope within him faded…independent of what he had done with them.

Riding on his horse with the feline spirit he looked across past the guards to Vylle, left hand resting on the sword hilt. His eyes, well, the emotion had gone from them; passion fled and replaced with heartfelt horror that none the less flinched at each sound around them; but his voice had strengthened to a kind of determinedly flat distaste that boiled through the air with a promise of after.

“Between you and I, Elsdragon’s run for Narim and the defection of Narim itself were foolish.” The Mystic offered calmly, his emotion having bled out, been spent…and instead recharged like a sickness that racked him from without. “The Aelyrians though, you mistake if you think they will ignore this…the response will come in time and that is no threat…” His smile was sickly, ill and mirthless. “Milo is trapped by them, we all are.” He nodded to the wine flagon. “You do well to drink from that in the face of what comes.”

Those blue eyes travelled out over the battlefield as the souls of the dead rose…drinking in the pain even as he shuddered from it, hands white on the reins. He was unwilling to ignore it, but accepted why Vylle wished to.

It was why he would have to die too. Peace demanded it.

As those blue eyes turned back to Vylle, had the Mystic gone insane then? Was this the moment sanity fled and was replaced by some mad knowledge of power and conviction even as he accepted in this event his impotence and inability to affect it? A kind of nastily vindictive revenge that demanded he impose his view on others…or was it really for the best of those who could not defend themselves from tyrants who would use people with no power, no authority, as pawns in their power games without fully understanding the consequences?

There was perhaps no clear answer to it, but those eyes; they spoke of things unseen, of the Aelyrians and the Gods and the Planetars and a conviction that this was just the beginning, like the omens to a war that would sweep Aethernia, Aeternia and Telath all at once.

“You will not forget this brightening that you have created.”

Duncan promised Vylle softly, as the wind blew back his hair from that parched, bloodless face.

Men would break this brightening… and it would have nothing to do with swords. Could it, would it, be a great enough sacrifice to stop the future? He did not know…and it terrified him.

Tieno Elsdragon
September 24, 2009 10:11 AM​

"OH GOD! MY LEG!" The pack mule, shocked by the sound of one cannon going off, had lashed out. Tieno, one of the many soldiers recruited for the campagin, crumpled, his leg a bloody mess. Tieno, brave Tieno, steadfast, honorable man- had gone back to check the equipment. But it had been his downfall, and as he lay on the ground, one kneecap hanging loose, the man could barely brace himself.
Honor.. family honor..as an Elsdragon compelled him to rise up. He would be strong! He would not submit! For Diana! For the Empire! Kingdom! For his brother, for whom even the loss of half a dozen kneecaps would not stop, a brave, honorable, god chosen man...
With grim determination he rose to his feet, only to find the mule whinnying in fear, and slamming its hooves down on his hand. Bones snapped. Jagged shards of red ivory protruded from where his knuckles once were. Determined eyes watered for a moment, as he held in the pain- for the Kingdom!
"OH GODS!" He could hold it off no longer, as he blinked one orc-scarred eye and glanced from one four-fingered hand to the other, now totally broken. As blood streamed free, rough hands grasped him and moved him away.

OOC: As an explanation why Tieno played no real part in the battle, despite being in one of the involved units- and retired from the military. Sorry for the interruption.

Gye'ron Val Oriden
September 24, 2009 08:05 PM​

The arcane forces that had been assembled by the Royal Legions were formidable and such a concentration of arcanic might had not been seen on a battlefield in generations, likely not since the Xet had invaded Enamoria. 188 Initiates, 563 Apprentices, 54 Adepts, and 4 Masters. And that only accounted for what the Royals brought with them, nevermind any mages within the city itself that may find it within their hearts to aid the Royal forces. And that most certainly didn't take into account the comparatively minimal mage detachment that the 10th legion had brought, nor the more worrisome trio of mages from Vers.

Due to the fact that battle was upon them the six commanders of the mage detachments that had been sent with the invading force had long since ordered the apprentices and initiates to the west side of the city. The six adept thaumaturges that had been sent - not including the one additional adept thaumaturge that lead one of the six detachments, Lyles Gyordor - had been sent with the host of apprentices and initiates to maintain cohesiveness and order amongst their ranks. The task of this auxillary group was to act in a non-combat support role. The thaumaturges and druids would be tasked with healing the wounded citizens and soldiers brought to them. The mystics were tasked with doing what they could to maintain the calm of the citizenry in the taxing circumstances that beset them. The elementalists and sorcerers were tasked with providing damage control and security as best they could with their meager means.

The bards were the one exception, the 17 apprentice bards that had accompanied the seven detachments remained near the three fronts. 5 were in the southern front, 5 in the northern front, and 7 in the eastern front - not far from the gate house in which Keldon and the seven leaders of the mage detachments stood. Their orders were simple - ply their craft to keep up the morale of the troops.

On the various fronts, under the thunderous roar of the cannons and ear-splitting explosions of the airship bombs, beneath the sound of ballista and catapult ammunition slamming into the city walls, behind the screams of terrified citizens and the omenous laughter of the Shepherd, one could hear - if they strained their ears hard enough - the Anthem of Aelyria being played or sung by the few bards that were scattered throughout the fronts. There was no bardic spellsong more suited to the situation than it.

The mystic adepts - numbering 13 in total - had, for the time being, been assigned a singular task. They were to attempt to counter the spells of the Versian mages, and had been split into two groups that were some distance back from the walls of Narim. One group consisted of 9 of the adept mystics and the other of 4. The group of 9 were tasked, specifically, with monitoring the archmage that seemed to lead the trio. And how could he not be noticed? The strength of his vis, to a mage in clara, was like a blinding light in a dark room. Each of them concentrated together, as a whole, prepared to combine their strengths to Impel any spell who should attempt to cast. The other group of 4 adept mystics was similarily engaged in monitoring the two masters that were with the archmage and their task was the very same.

The 16 adept sorcerers were also given a seperate task - they were to try to prevent as many of the bombs that the airships dropped from striking Narim as they possibly could, or alternatively simply destroy the airships. Roughly half of the group opted to try to catch the bombs, casting Telekinesis, and if managing to capture the bombs intended to do what they could to try to eliminate other bombs by maneuvering those they had caught under their path.

The other half of the sorcerers took another approach, not caring about the destruction of Narim. They all underwent the process of pulling force essence from their chosen planes and shaping the resultant mana into Force Blast spells, which they would launch at the airships in an attempt to outright destroy them or bring them down.

And then there were 16 adept elementalists. It was their personal desire to unleash their destructive abilities upon the opposing army. They knew that their powers alone were likely enough to send their enemies scattering to the four winds, but those were not their orders. 13 of the adept elementalists were actively engaged and focused on impelling any spells sent toward the city by the mage detachment of the 9th Imperial legion.

The other 3 adept elementalists had a wholly different task. They were to defend the gap, and the gap was where the elementals were. The course of action was simple and obvious - destroy the shells and you destroy the Elemental Lords. Two of the adepts focused their energies respectively on Jax and Nax, each of them carefully focusing and beginning to craft the adept level spell, Dismiss Elemental. The third of the trio did the same, but instead focused his spell on one of the elementals the Elemental Lords had summoned to aid them in their mission.

In the room with Keldon stood the seven mages who led the mage detachments that the Royals had brought to Narim. Two of them were adepts with staffs, two of them masters without staffs, and two of them masters with staffs. Most of them had regaind their feet by this time and similar to Keldon their ears were beginning to stop ringing.

Julian Clarion, a master thaumaturge of great age with a long grey beard, brushed dust off of himself and began swearing profusely, "Let's kill the fething bastards. I don't know why we're just sitting here playing nice. We should attack."

Lyles Gyordor, an adept thaumaturge with red hair who smelled slightly of booze, leaned on his Staff for support, his face furrowed, "Attack them? We shouldn't even be here! We've brought this down upon the city and look at the seas of the dead that are overflowing - the Gods are angered. We should call for a cease fire and leave before the better part of the arcanic combat abilities of six legions are lost to this pointless battle. They have an archmage, we can't win!"

Barthanus Ordinor spoke up then as he slammed his thick Staff into the stone floor, "We can't leave now. It's our responsibility to ensure the safety of the Narimites to the best of our ability. We should stay the course. Arcana shouldn't be used offensively in war. There's no point in this discussion. What we're doing is the correct path."

It was then that Jorgun IronMane scoffed, his Staff raised in the air emphatically, "Don't act like such a pansy Bart! We have the advantage in arcanic power for the moment and we should press it while we still can. We have over 50 adepts and 4 masters, they only have 3 masters, an archmage, and 9 adepts. They might manage to counter most of our spells but they can't stop them all. We can begin blasting away their army bit by bit and hopefully pick some of their mages off as well."

Magnar Tupoliv simply smiled, the third master elementalist in the group, his eyes seeming distant then and unfocused on the moment at hand. Quietly he murmed several words under his breath.

Lauren Kilash was staring at Magnar, her brow furrowed as she leaned on her Staff, and then she understood. "Magnar is going to cast a spell," she said rather disinterestedly.

Indeed, this was the case as Magnar was in the middle of stealing a trick out of the Versian mages book, as he shaped the air based spell Pillars of Lightning with the intention of casting it directly over the middle of their eastern forces. Secretly his intention was not to destroy the Imperial forces but rather to attempt to provoke the Versian mages - specifically the archmage - into unleashing the full extent of their power on Narim and the Royal forces inside it's walls. None there knew it but Magnar's loyalties didn't lie with the Royals.

He was an Imperialist.
 
Jhom
September 25, 2009 01:38 AM​

Being at war was like visiting another country.

Standing outside the walls of Narim was exactly as expected and nothing that could have been expected at once. Royal cannons roared at the Imperial armies. Imperial catapults rained rock on the Royal defenders. Bombs fell on Narim.

The salty taste of sweat and the ferric taste of blood mingled in Jhom's mouth to give the battle an appealing flavour.

Everything smelt of mud and gunpoweder. As the cannon ball passed through Tornak a feint smell wafted up to Jhom's nostrals from the laccerated bowels of his mentor.

Dumbstruck, he looked down at the pile of guts and bone that had once been a truly great giant. The trivial realisation popped into Jhom's head that a seventeen foot tall giant contains a lot of blood.
He lifted one boot and gently shook it so that the red meat of his ex-friend fell from his toes.

He didn't know how to feel about this, how was such an inexperienced young giant supposed to feel about the obliteration of his friend standing just meters away.

In the brief moments that the giant stood there staring stupidly at his captain's corpse his lack of thought was interrupted by a crackling laughter as skeletal hands brought to frution the reawakening of Tornak's wailing spirit.
The huge apparition sank to it's kees in tears. Jhom dumbly tried to place a comforting hand on a having shoulder that was not really there.

"C-captain" he mumbled in confusion.

No order to move had been given; the infantry stood there as target practice for enemy artillery and mages. Jhom couldn't help but think the great Tornak's life could perhaps have been more useful if they had engaged the enemy rather than simply soaked up their cannon fire. Jhom couldn't help but think the life of a grunt was perhaps not the path of glory that he had desired.

Keldon Elsdragon
September 25, 2009 02:33 PM​

The life of a commander was far from different than the average soldier. One who wanted to make change in the moment normally stood on the battlefield in the center of the enemy ranks and quelled them like cattle, using their blade, their skills and their abilities to bring the enemy to their knees. It was a trait that perhaps Keldon passed in the abilities and the mentality. Yet he stood on the battlements, looking over the entire battlefield and felt helpless in so many ways. He held control over every soul in sight and in many ways held himself accountable for it. The screams of the women on the ground drowned out by the screams and laughter of death raging all around him. In those seconds his mind raced like angry stallions riding over the plains of Carmelyn, being chased by those who sought to break them, sought to control them. Was his allegiance to the Aelyrians firm, there was no allegiance at all. His loyalties rested on the Prince and his judgment. He was a man he trusted and while disagreed with at times would attempt to help him in his goals which he believed was best for the country and the people. But the question the elf asked him was his the best for the country and the military.

An army of the dead was now rising on the field, not just on their’s but also their opponents and Keldon wanted to know why, and he wanted to know why these souls where not at rest. He had seen battlefields, and no battlefield in history had turned into this nightmare. Something else was at play here and he knew it, be it the gods, confederates or otherwise. His fingers gripping tightly as a small tear rolled down his shoulder, what if, what if those souls were his families, of the families of his friends, would that make any difference? Should it? Closing his eyes for a second his voice bellowed out to all those on the gatehouse like the cannons fired from their casing.

Keldon held no aspirations anymore to stand in the battlefield under the glory of arms, his only aspirations was to protect his family and his children, to protect the family and children of this city and this country. It caused his stomach to churn when he thought of the notion that this all of this chaos may perhaps be required to save the country. Someone once said to save the many we must sometimes sacrifice the few. Even the army of the dead and living on either side was still the few when it came to the entire country and beyond. But did it truly have to be a bloodbath to the end, the Confederates had to of known they would not win this war in the long run. Preston said it best that if they wanted to win the war they could simply be cut off from the entire country and eventually starved to death, twas only a matter of time. Although then there was Duncan, an interesting fellow who sometimes like Keldon got ahead of himself. He wanted to be involved yet before he gave those in the position time to think and allow it, he went off into the battlefield. Keldon wondered what the man would of done if he had stayed and been aware Keldon intended to give him command of the mage corps. Although the group with him would likely not be overly pleased about such an appointment. It was after all Duncan who suggested the mass murder of the bulk of the country, take their food put up arms between them and the eastern provinces and leave them to fend for themselves. Yet the man had the nerve to debate him on the subject of sacrifice, but then again all mortals were hypocrites and Keldon had admitted to himself long ago he was.

Listening to the words and opinions of those behind him Keldon stood at the battlements and watched the events unfold. The walls had been breached so holding them totally at bay was not a main thing at this point, without the siege engines the Confederates had nothing but that was something of the past. In truth he was impressed somewhat that they managed to bring all the equipment which weighed in the thousands of tons this far so quickly. Apparently they knew something he didn't, although he wished he did. It would of saved him a large expense in getting a naval fleet together. Eyvind always did have a knack for coordination and getting logistics together and ready for the unexpected it seems, perhaps he had planned for such an event and had stores hidden away to bring out and surprise everyone? Throwing the thought away he pushed away from the stone wall and turned to the group. Eyes falling to Magnar and then to those in the room.

"I have to agree with Barthanus, we're here and what is done is done. Simply leaving now isn't an option and we all know that, there not going to let us run with our tails between ours legs. They proved that when they attacked the city under a flag of peace..." he said and then stood up getting his confidence back, his gut wrenched with pain and sorrow. This was far to many deaths then he wanted to cause and the sound of screaming simply sent a small tickle down his back. This brightening was going to end in a way he was not prepared for, in his mind he was asking the gods to take him instead. To end this bloodshed, but he also knew none would answer. Dark forces had consumed the world and the mortal races were here to fend for themselves it seemed. Turning to face the group of signalmen he looked around the walls and noticed the various signalmen standing by to recivie orders as small frown as the words fell from his mouth. "The navy is to execute their orders." he remarked and then turned to look at the coast line. The signals given and quickly relayed along the flanks of both walls and through the city by the given instructions and soon the navy would follow their orders. Heavy eyes looking upto Julian his voice speaking with a rather clam yet concerned tone. "It may come to the point where I ask you to bring down the [wiki]Wrath of the Gods[/wiki]
upon this battlefield, may the angels above us protect this city..."
he remarked and then turned to look back out to the field resting his hands behind his back gentle, several seconds passing.

"We will not use our abilities to destroy their army, I made a promise that I will protect this city, its people and this province. There here following the orders of someone who wants their own agenda if they attack this city we will strike them down.... I dont see anyone leaving or choosing themselves to leave and our forces have no option but to fight or die...." he he turned once more to the signalmen. "Advise the civilian ship to begin evacuating the city, theres almost 200 ships out there should be rather quick..." he finished and looked upto the airships moving over the city walls, one getting caught in the storm and he cringed. It seems it was time, and there was no turning back. A group of archers stood near by and Keldon gave them a signal and the twenty men lit there arrows and fired them over the gatehouse. The streams of fire passing through the sky heading towards the Confederate army, although the arrows would not make it anywhere near the attacking army. But within seconds as the arrows started to curve downwards to the ground the Trebuches planted around the city would release there volleys. There range almost matched the Cannons, while the cannons could rip to the very back of the Confederate lines the siege engines would be able to decimate the frontlines. Dozens upon dozens of them were built and erected around the city streets pointing outwards. It was time they unleashed there furry.

As soldiers fell on the walls, it was a reality of war that they were replaced. Bodies were dragged off the walls and more men took to there place. When the archers fell the trained and discipline soldiers of the legions stepped on the bloody cobblestone and unleashed their might. The archers were managing to level the forces on the wall, but now the cannons would fire into their shielding and new archers would mount the walls and unleash a flurry of arrows onto their positions, and then once done the cannons would redirect their fire into the depths of their lines. Raised positions where much harder to hit and offered far more protection then an open field, even with shields. So it was now going to be a game of who managed to hit who first.

Keldon's eyes focused onto the army of ghosts forming around the Confederate lines and he jumped slightly when dozens of cannons started to fire. A dozen ships on the northern and eastern lines moved into position from their safe vantage point at sea and began to fire their volleys. Each ship had between a dozen and two dozen cannons. There sole purpose was to rip apart the flanks of the armies and drive them in tighter, move compact. They needed to open the coast line and open the flanks of the Confederate army if they were going to flank them, several hundred cannon balls would fire constantly. The ships turning up and down the coast to unleash the battery's from both sides as the other reloaded. Protected from the distance of the sea a ship was relatively impossible to hit with siege engines and any naval officer knew that. Ballistas where used in naval warfare for a reason, and then the development of cannonry which thankfully was strictly controlled.

Listening to the Anthem of the country he simply looked and watched ready to respond with orders accordingly. Although he spoke briefly loud enough that those in the room would hear him. "May the gods and people of Aelyria forgive me..." he said and then turned. "prepare the calvarly to flank them."

Veleraen
September 25, 2009 09:49 PM​

I Rise, You Fall.

OOCSo sorry for the delayed response.

Damned this world was.

He froze in place, his eyes strangled by the sight of what was erupting around him. The Knight winced as he watched cannonball after cannonball tear through the ranks of men, tearing them away from this reality and into another. The screams of the damned arose so high and ferocious it gave him the shakes as he watched hands rip souls from their bodies and bring them to the clouded truth. The truth that no matter where they were to die now, they would forever be gripped by something more powerful than themselves, even more powerful than death. They were now prisoners of the afterlife and damned to live a life of pain and anguish. Their screams alone would haunt the Aslanite for an eternity.

The ghosts swirling about them, their empty faces and their moaning states of cruel agony signaling the beginning of what would have seemed to be a rebellion of its own kind. Veleraen stared at them, swiveling his head, watching and waiting for a miracle, hoping, praying that something good could still come of this. Vylle's words were promising but as another cannonball shot tore through a line of men and as ships passed over head to bomb the city, his heart sunk to a lonely pit where hope and anything positive now laid.

His eyes sunk and lowered to the ground, slowly closing themselves amongst the chaos swirling about as reality caved in from the roof down. A sudden realization that nothing else could be done to stop this maddening war, Veleraen clenched his teeth. Duncan spoke about the Aelyrians and he was right....too right in fact. If they smelled deception, a counter to 'their' philosophy, things would go terribly wrong. They were indeed all trapped by not only the Ancients but by their allies now as they fired upon the lines where Duncan and Veleraen currently stood.

What was left to be done now? Veleraen stood there in contemplation as men were being obliterated, their souls screaming for an ounce of compassion but finding none. With each cry, the Giant became another step closer to crying for those that were losing their lives and their existence for something that rested on something so fragile, it would be broken before their hands even touched its surface. They wanted freedom; independance...

They would not find it in the open arms of Jalat that brightening.

There was nothing he could do for them. Even with the ear of a God, there was no honour to be found here even in the clutches of desperation and good will. He could not start a fight in the middle of the Confederate lines...as he could not contravene his own morals for the sake of winning a battle. There were better things in life than winning a petty fight.

"The only way to stop this war would be to make a deal with the God of Death himself...What you, I or anyone would be required to offer in exchange for mercy however, would be unimaginable." He looked to Vylle and then to Duncan's pale face, as he noticed that the mystic had become visibly shaken and scarred by the tormenting experience that was occurring around them. The Knight had seen so much suffering and yet...He had not seen ghosts burst from their own corpses and scream and writhe for the hand maidens that would never come. That...he would never forget and he wanted to make it stop.

"I think it would be prudent we leave Mister Scythe, I do not think there is anything else that we can do here. What has been started cannot be undone now." His voice and tone were a bit rushed as a sense of urgency was overcoming him. All the while, he slipped into his Supreme State, his physical form merging with his spirit, tapping into the spiritual reserves of his own core as he brought about a hidden talent, something that he was only to use as a last ditch effort. If he was going to get dragged into this war by the Confederates...He didn't want to get caught flat footed.

Looking back into the chaos that ensued, had Veleraen stayed inside those walls, he too, could have easily become one of those tortured souls, his roar soaring much higher above those that sought to bring him down. He would have charged head first into danger if it had been an earlier, younger version of himself, like how he was in Zerdargia or Malice...

This time however, was no time to charge. It was a time to pray; a time to pray for those whose souls would never see the embracing light ever again.

Riconus Xind'ell
September 27, 2009 09:02 AM​

OOCUm... So how is Nax able to attack Riconus when he's surrounded by 3000 of his own men, let alone the thousands of Royal troops, and countless undead? I'll reply accordingly, but I'm somewhat confused how this situation's developed.

Keldon and Tarfuss may have been issuing orders from the rear lines, but as sure as there was a hole in his arse, Riconus was on the vanguard.

The sight of thousands of Royal Legionnaires reinforcing his lines was relieving, but nevertheless, order had to be re-established under a single command. Frantically, Riconus sought out the Royal force commanders, and attempted to acquire their servitude. "Guardsmen, fall back! Give the Royals the main line!" Those of the Sapphire Guard, after being barraged by catapult fire for what seemed like an eternity, were more than willing to fall back in line, as their blue tabards swam through the sea of red-cloaked Legionnaires.

And then... there was the haunting...

The ghosts and corpses of undead filled the streets much like they had in Zerdargia, and he couldn't help but remember the horrors of the battle. "TESTUDO!" Riconus yelled quickly, while his Sapphire Guardsmen followed suit, and readied their spears. It was the Earl's thought that pushing his battered troops to the rear of the mass formation of Royal troops would offer reprieve, however, it would seem none would be given. There was little other choice than to fight, again, and once withdrawing his swords, the Syl chanted out to his men. "Alright, this is it, and undead or not, you know what to do!" He could only hope that the Royal anthem proclaimed throughout the cobbles would provide his men motivation to fight on. "Remember your training! Shield block, spear thrust, re-position! ... And know that your general stands with you on the front line, always!"

Riconus had every confidence in his men. He knew they had seen much blood and tears on this brightening, but if they remembered to fight as a single unit, and protect the man beside them... they might just make it out alive.

While he should have been surprised to see a creature like Nax flying towards him, little would prompt such unexpected emotion. Literally all had been seen on this battlefield, and he was far more concerned about the morale of his troops than the advance of some elemental spawn. And thus, as Nax's two scythe-like arms lunged towards him, the grip on Riconus' ardentium gladius and Crystalium Imperial Longsword (<--SOF) tightened, precisely responding to the elemental's attack.

Nax's lunge attack was brave, but all too risky. For a warrior as hardened as Riconus, he could see the heaving motion of Nax's large claws far too quickly, and knew the attack's weakness before it was even launched. A thrust was always too straight-forward, even if it attempted to dig upwards, and left the body dangerously exposed. Thus, Riconus waited for Nax to make his attack, giving him the opportunity for the upward slice/thrust to excel past the point no return.

Riconus' counter-measures were as simple as they were convicting: parry, thrust, reevaluate.

Thus, the nimble elven agility born in his bent knees moved to the left, while the ardentium gladius parried Nax's scythes with a stiff bat to his right; Nax's upward slice, backed by so much force, would hopefully not carry enough control to react to the steer of Riconus' blade. If the parry was successful, the thrust would be executed in quick succession. Thus, if Nax's lunge was dodged and re-directed, proper tact would suggest Nax's attacking body to be left utterly defenselss in the manouver. The Syl Earl would likely have less than a second to capitalize on a successful dodge & parry, so the bluestone of his Crystalium Longsword was already in position, looking to strike deeply into Nax's chest or throat.

If his patterns of combat proved definitive, the crystalium sword's powers would strike true into Nax's body. He could only hope that the spirit of Major Stillinger would approve of his plight, for otherwise, he may yet have one more problem to deal with.

Maddyn
October 6, 2009 12:55 AM​

And as time flowed onwards, the spirits of the newly dead awoke. Unencumbered by responsibilities and duties of their living existence, the newly risen ghosts were little better than flickers in the air. Ethereal and intangible compared to those of the past war’s plaguing Narim. But such was but a matter of time as minute by minute they fed on the chaos and emotional turmoil that plagued the city. Reliving the painful final seconds of their existence.
But these were different, not yet tied to Narim by the same cause as the older ghosts. Rather these were feeding off the battlefield itself as some unforeseen factor began to manifest.

Well, almost unforeseen. The once Imperial Mage of Empress Arabella de Lylles had given a public ‘Told you not to’ when it came to Arcane Contamination. He simply hadn’t seen the effect upon such a concentrated area with so many Magi doing their own thing rather than working on a singular task like the Storm Barrier surrounding the continent. What happened in Zerdargia was but an inkling of the potential disaster that could be unleashed.

The streets of Narim were awash with panicking citizens. Foiling any attempt of the Marshal to evacuate the city as the Royal soldiers were confronted by gibbering wrecks, those wounded by the Airship’s bombs and all the little disasters that could affect a city under siege. It was unsurprising to some of the more veteran Guardsmen that in some area’s of the city looting, murder and other heinous crimes were being committed. Not all the new ghosts this brightening would be bound to Narim by sword or cannon.

From above, the wounded airship continued its lethargic descent into the city. Exploding just near the Temple of Ioannes and sending debris and it’s armaments to decimate the area. The other three older Airships fared little better as the combination of the storm raging above, the Royal Sorcerer’s intentions and alas the inexperience of the crew. The bombs themselves became something of a minority under the Sorcerer’s intentions… the airships alas weren’t quite as fortunate. Having drawn closer to Narim, the airships were bereft of the same shielding and arcanic protection of the Imperial Magi that’d enabled the conflict to remain largely free of magical problems.

The first airship simply exploded; being torn apart above the Bank of Narim and beginning it’s descent. The second, clipped took a direct course towards the docks of Narim where the Royals were making an effort to prepare an evacuation of the city. The third was destabilized - continuing it’s bombardment upon Narim, but rather it’s course was causing the airship to circle around and bring itself directly over the Gatehouse Keldon occupied and slowly moving back towards the Imperial lines.

Not that the skies were freed from weaponry as the Imperial craft took to the skies once more at Tarfuss’ order. Forewarned of the problems that the weather was causing and the dangers the Royal Magi were proving.

The voices of the bards were all but drowned out over the rush of the wind, the Anthem of Aelyria proving a waste of breath. To the South, the Imperial line held ranks momentarily as both sides continued to strive to obliterate the opposing side. With the Royal Fleet joining in on its assault, the causalities here for the Imperial’s was nothing short of disastrous as towards the back of the ranks soldiers began to flee…

To the North surrounding Jhom, the battle fared better. For all that the Giant was becoming surrounded by ethereal comrades, the ghosts of the fallen, the cannon fire and archers of the Royals was becoming fewer. Rather than a continual explosion of sound coming from Narim, the cannons were firing infrequently now as various crew members proved impossible to replace or the Royal soldier’s simply broke. Caught between Narim and the Royal Fleet that continued it’s bombardment upon the Northern Imperial flank - an opportunity was presented.

With a resounding, deafening crack, a section of the Northern Wall was finally broken open.

At the center line of the battlefield, the two Elemental Lords of Water and their summoned Elementals continued their way into the breach. Utterly oblivious to the siege weaponry from the Imperial lines, the Elementals were subject to a simple, unfortunate case of physics. It was impossible to dismember water with sword or spear, and so as their forms altered to ice to butcher the Sapphire Guard, armor proved all too ineffective. Periodically a soldier would get a lucky strike, sending fragments of ice to scatter… only for it to melt and rejoin the Elemental Lord. The lesser Elementals weren’t quite as fortunate as the Lords and four of the six were subject to damage to their Essence Shells that would take candlemarks to self repair.

Lashing out at Riconus, the Elf barely managed to avoid the strike from the Elemental Lord. The sound of ice striking against his armor causing a horrific grating sound that rose to such levels that even the partially deafened Elf could hear. Even as the Royal soldiers moved to replace the Sapphire Guard’s fallen ranks - Riconus was subject to a very simple problem.
He could cut the ice of the Elemental Lord’s Essence Shell, sending splinters of ice flying as he struck the Lord… but well, it had about as much effect on the arcanic creature as a mosquito did to a Hellbear.

Jax wasn’t quite so fortunate, encased within an expanding net of Air Essence as the Royal Magi began to weave a Dismissal; the Essence Shell of the Elemental Lord was completely and utterly obliterated. The Lord torn from Telath and cast back to the Elemental Plane of Water in a heartbeat. Leaving nothing more than fragmented soldiers and a pool of steaming water and ice.

For Keldon, things went badly as he continued to direct the flow of the battle from the gatehouse. One of the Imperial siege weapons finally managed to get a proper hit. Whether intentional or not, the damage was done as the Marshal’s entire command was raked with stone fragments. Shredding several of his messengers and signalers in seconds.
In a moment of excruciating agony, Keldon had gone from standing upright, to lying on his back staring up at the storm ridden sky. His face burned with a searing pain as all too slowly it dawned upon the soldier where the pain was originating from. A fragment of stone was buried in his left eye socket; no more than a centimeter in but enough to have utterly destroyed Keldon’s eye. Minor lacerations upon his throat and mouth. Upon his chest, once the armor was removed, Keldon would find several broken ribs and horrific bruising as he’d narrowly avoided being impaled by a fragment of stone as long as his forearm…

Dimly, Keldon could hear a cry of ‘Thaumaturge, now!’

Striking out at the Versian Magi, the Pillar of Lightning cast by the traitorous ‘Royal’ Mage in the Gatehouse managed to scratch through the chaos of arcanic weaves. Blinding the Mages and sending the entire group to the ground… burnt, bruised and with a singular soul dead. The Sorcerer who’d blown the initial hole in Narim nothing more than a scorched corpse now.

Towards the rear of the line, as Vylle called for his bottle of wine, the Dracon was subject to a rather interesting display from his position. The next stage of the Arcana Contamination began to unfold about himself with Duncan and Veleraen as witnesses to the reality that the Narim War had gotten entirely out of hand.

Preparing his mind and body, Veleraen’s golden fist suddenly burst into a pure white flame that while not burning the Giant at any given test would find it more than sufficient to burn grass, flesh and cloth. The core of the fist leeching Celestial Essence from the environment. Acting not unlike an Aetherpike from legend, Veleraen’s fist began to stabilize the region about him - forcing the Ara around himself to calm. Not everyone was quite so fortunate.

Duncan’s ability to determine the Essence of Peace frayed, the potentialities almost blinding the Mysticist as temporarily he lost any ability to divine the right course of action - if ever there was one for circumstances as this. The First Brand would be of absolutely no use in this situation.

…and as each Mage drew from the Ara around their selves, they were drawing the Essence they were attuned to away from the complex totality. Normally this was not a problem. Normally, the environment could stabilize itself before any real harm was done. Normal didn’t in any way or form cover the hundred’s of Mages casting, creating the Arcalysis reactions to draw the Essence they needed. With the comparative absence of Necromancers and Ikomancers in the Imperial and Royal ranks, there was a lesson to be learnt - there were eight spheres, eight points on a Pentacle of Arcana for a reason.

In drawing away Elemental, Sorcery, Song and all the rest of the Essence, the Imperia, Royal and Versian Mages were reorganizing the very reality of Telath. Leaving nothing more than Necromantic and Rune Essence left, the ground began to die. The air becoming thick and heavy as the air pressures changed. The cast Arcana on the other hand being discharged as it was accumulated above in a bothersome similarity to the storm that manifested in Zerdargia patterns ago. The Elementally fused storm caught with Holy dissonance that seemed to have the faintest twinge of Song to it.

Below, Narim found itself subject to the creation of a Necromantic and Rune Arcane Contamination. From above, Elemental and Thaumaturge. And if Zerdargia was any indication of how bad things could get, well those who’d survived that war wouldn’t require the greatest leap of faith to presume it was only going to get worse if the Mages persisted.

Tarfuss
October 7, 2009 12:05 AM​

Tarfuss watched as the carnage increased. It wasn't going to get any better either, he thought. Even so, he was determined that Narim would be retaken.

In the sky he could see that the airships were not fairing very well. He had hoped that they would be more useful, but perhaps the newer models would fair better. As the older ones crashed to the ground he frowned. Each of those ships had large crews. It was not a time for thoughts like that, however. More men and women were going to die. That was the nature of war and anyone who volunteered to lead a life as a soldier knew it.

He peered out toward the north and saw the city's wall crumble. Now. "Northern army - 2 thirds of the infantry to charge, attack the forces outside the wall and then gain the breach in the wall and enter the city - one third and calvary to remain in reserve. Eastern army - same orders - attack the forces outside the wall and then receive further orders. Southern army move out of cannon range and stand by in reserve.. Seige engines to stop firing when our forces near their kill zone. All Pike companies to prepare to recieve calvery."

If he could have figured out a way to run the battle and be in the first line of attack at the same time, he would have gladly done it. He would have happily traded places with one of the infantry line officers, but that was not his place at this moment. Proving that the gods had a sick sense of humor Tarfuss was exactly where he didn't want to be, doing what he didn't want to do.
 
Eyvind Redbeard
October 9, 2009 08:17 PM​

OOC: Posting some references to the actions of the Eastern Army as per Tarfuss' request.

IC: The Taralonian noble watched as the storm grew over Narim, arcanic forces clashing like titans struggling. Arcana, the doom of any army with its complete lack of respect for rank, experience and need to live. Demetrios Laskaris watched as at least one of the Dragon Airboats dropped from the skies and disappeared somewhere beyond the walls of the city yet he didn't blink. Good men had died but they had done so while fullinging their duty and they knew the risks of accepting the life of a soldier.

The only thing that had trully surprised him total was the knews brought to him by a runner informing him that Captain Tornak had fallen after being hit by a loose cannonball. Brave and towering Tornak who had fought alongside him countless times before against Orcs, Vysstichii, Goblins, Ogres and countless other enemies. Now dead. He'd wait for him in the other bank of the Umblat. Time was of essence though and leaving a unit as crucial as the Giant Brigade leaderless could very well cause the defeat of the Imperial forces.

Taking a spyglass from one of his staff members the Kestor Castellan overviewed the battlefield and spent a moment looking in the direction of the last known location of the Minister of War. A smile cracked his lips when he saw Tarfuss was still alive and where he had last seen him through the spyglass also signallers were waving flags in all directions and horns were being blown in specific rythms to indicate the orders from the Supreme Commander. Attack. Finally. Or perhaps not. Oh, it was only an attach on the North and West, the Southern forces were being sent away and...he couldn't understand the last flag wavings nor did he care: there were other, more pressing, things to be done.

First thing to do: prevent his army from being crushed by the Royal Fleet that had appeared from nowhere. How a whole fleet could have remained hidden in open sea he could not understand but still it was something he had to deal with. The Phalanx Pikemen closest to the shore were being hit by cannon-fire and Demetrios wasn't one fond of throwing men away as if they were garbage.

"Order all units to move further inland!" He trusted his decision to be the best suited since for all he knew those cannons had a limited range given they had been created to fight against similarly armed vessel equipped with armored hulks and thus requiring a relatively short-range to cause any damage. Three or four hundred feet at least would save his men from most of the damage, still more wouldn't hurt. "No unit is to remain within 500 feet of the shoreline under penalty of its officer being hunged!" Yes, the enforcing of discipline was necessary at all times.

Second thing: get a new commander to the Giant Brigade. But who? The mind of the nobleman ran past a mental list of names and he picked one more or less at random from the ones with the most impressive list of records. Also he had heard about this Giant from Tornak himself in the last meal they'd had before the battle.

"Get to the Giant Brigade and give interim command to one called Jhom. He is to put order into the Brigade and take the lead of the attack when the horn sounds. Loose formation to avoid cannon-fire."

Third thing: save what remained of the twenty Companies of Provincial Archers he had ordered to shoot at the Royal troops outside the walls of Narim and inject fresh men into the fight. At a wave of his a bucina was sounded and twenty Companies of Archers that had been kept in reserve prepared to sprint forward while the remnants of the archers in the front prepared to retreat, shooting their last arrows.

Fourth thing: prepare the assault on the newly open breach in the walls. The Giants were ready or readining, now he needed to pick the units and according to the desires of the Minister of War two thirds of his infantry forces were to charge. Well...Demetrios couldn't help but smirk since he didn't intend to compromise his whole army in one single charge, still the number of effectives required by the Minister would be involved in the operations.

"Have the Phalanx Pikemen of the 8th and 9th Regiments marching in a loose formation towards the breach in the wall. Order all Provincial Heavy Infantry, Halberdiers and Hammerers to fall in place on their rear. 5th and 7th Cohorts fall in on the right flank of the 8th and 9th Pikemen. Phalanx Pikemen of the 6th Regiment take position on the right flank of the Cohorts." Nodding to one of his staff members the Kestor Castellan heard the Spear Daekin sounding the horn that signalled Jhom's order to advance, assuming he had already received word from the runner. Then waiting for the Giant Brigade to start forward the Taralonian noble waved to a bucina signaller behind him to give order to the Archer Companies in the front to be relieved by the already picked fresh ones as previously instructed.

Now it was a matter of time before ordering the remaining men forward. The Giants had to cover a distance of at least one kilometer before reaching the walls and they'd possibly face the Royal troops still outside on their way in. The kilometer that gave security to the majority of the army, exception made to the archers that had been sent forward to shoot at the Royal troops locked outside the walls, was now a hinderance and a danger to some extent given the time required to get across. Pondering he realized the Phalanx Pikemen Companies wouldn't be the fastest units to get to the breach before the enemy had time to regroup and thus would only have a support role towards other units which had forcibly to be sent forward. He smirked at his own realizations and started barking orders once more.

"The Giants are on the move, now get me the Provincial Heavy Infantry Companies running on their heels. Ten Companies!" He watched as the troops started forward, dodging their Phalanx Pikemen countrymen in the first few meters and then started a forced march until they were five hundred meters away from the walls when they started sprinting forward, their large round shields covering as best they could. Only fifty meters behind the Heavy Infantrymen ran Ten Companies of Halberdiers followed by the slightly slower but sturdier Thirty Companies of Dwarf Hammerers. The idea was simple, the Giants would comet through the Royal ranks and the holes opened by them would be filled by the Heavy Infantrymen of the Provincial Army who, with their Hoplons, large round shields, would hold on in small pockets until the Halberdiers arrived and, with their long weapons, started breaking through the tighter ranks of the Royals, now packed by the Heavy Infantry and the Giants. The Hammerers would be the coup de grace and enter the struggle when the amount of men and Giant in the same place caused movement restrictions to all tall humanoids. The smaller frame of the Dwarves would be perfect to maneuver in such environment. It would be a similar tactic to the one of the Battle of Fens as written in the Warfare through the Ages with just some adjustments to the Sherianite and this specific battlefield's realities. Orders had been given to units of Hammerers to climb up the walls through the inner stairwells to gain access to the ramparts and nulify any cannon crew in that side of the wall that could be still firing their hellish guns.

In the meanwhile the advancing Cohorts of Imperial Legionnaires calmly marched, giving their companions time to take the breach and the walls so their ranks wouldn't be hit too hardly by the cannons. Side by side with them marched the Phalanx Pikemen, by now already covered by the Twenty Companies of fresh Archers right from the reserve in the back of the Northern Army.

In the eastern flank of the Northern Army the Phalanx Pikemen Companies of the 14th and 15th Regiments prepared to intercept and receive any cavalry charge from the Royal forces while having the 9th and 10 Cohorts of the Ninth Legion as their support. As requested by Tarfuss all cavalry units were being kept in reserve and Demetrios could only agree considering a cavalry squadron wasn't exactly the best kind of unit to use in a siege.

As the Northern Army prepared to move so did the Eastern one. The Phalanx Pikemen of the 7th Regiment braced themselves to receive a cavalry charge should it come from the Royal riders while the 8th and 13th Cohorts of the Ninth Legion formed up to prepare the charge against the breach to give support to the Elemental Lords. Reinforced by the Paladins of Faith, the Huskarls of Draelmar, two Companies of Provincial Heavy Infantry, two Companies of Halberdiers and six Companies of Hammerers this strike force numbered roughly two five hundred men and were followed by a mass of low stature individuals carrying strange devices. Those on the Imperial side knew those were Gnomes carrying Sherian Fire-throwers and that the Gnomes had orders to, after some space was created between their allies and the Royals soldiers, pour the liquid fire on the invaders of their province and keep them at bay until more reinforcements arrived. Similarly to the orders given to the Hammerers by Demetrios so did the Hirdmen and Hypaspistai that had followed the Eastern Army receive instructions to climb atop the walls to silent the cannons.

Secrets :

Bahamut
October 10, 2009 02:55 PM​

As the elemental lord Nax slashed towards his opponent, he stopped, seeing that his first attack missed, but then quickly began to follow through. Slashing once more towards Riconus, this time he would stab forewards with his left arm towards Riconus's stomach, aiming for any weak points he could see within the armor, cracks where the pieces of armor connected, that he might be able to expose. If his lunge managed to skewer Riconus, he would then slice with his right scythe towards Riconus's neck, hoping to take off his head.

On another part of the battlefield, the elementals were becoming damaged, and slowly began to retreat at Jax's bidding, but not all well would fair for the Elemental Lord Jax. Feeling his essense shell being bound by the rapturing essense of air, he let out a howl, and then was thrust back into the Elemental Plane of water. He could be resummoned, but that was only if his brother in arms Nax couldn't finish the job that was started between them. Nonetheless as he was sent back to the elemental plane of water, the blizzard would most likely weaken, since neither of the Elemental Lords were focusing upon it anymore.

Up upon the hill, the flash of lightning struck down, scattering the Versian mages to the ground, slightly injured, but down one. Slowly sitting up, regaining his berrings, Valen would look over towards Sirus, and then to Tek'lon. Upon laying his eyes towards the charred body of the sorcerer, he looked up towards the sky. "Don't look at him Sirus... I doubt that's how you'd like to remember your best friend..." said Valen, and Sirus glanced towards Tek'lon, letting out a horrified gasp. "I'm done screwing around with these Royals..." he said. Sliding into his Clara, he would begin to weave a spell. After creating the mana for the spell, Sirus would then aim it towards setting a veil amongst the city. It would be a veil of a Mass Suggestion, in which the suggestion was simple. Kill each other, Kill yourselves...

Valen watched as Sirus casted the mental spell over the city, not knowing whether it would have any effect or not, but he felt that it was time for him to end this war. Plain and Simple. Retreating into his own Clara, he would begin to weave a spell amongst the sky. It simply involved invoking the essense of water, and sending beams of ice lancing down towards the city out of the sky. By abjuring the mana, he would then alter it into the beams of Ice, and evoke it down towards the ground. As they did, wherever the beams of ice would hit, they would start freezing the ground, and everyone around. Bluish rays would lance down from the sky into the city of Narim, freezing everything around it as the temperatures would drop. If the spell was successful, the rays of ice would freeze people instantaneously, and freeze over the city of Narim, making it a wintry land of death. "Freeze..." said Valen after he released the spell.

"And now, we shall retreat to where Vylle and the others are..." he said to Sirus. "Leave Tek'lon, his body will soon be swallowed by the dead here, and we would not wish to see what he looks like if he returns amongst the ghosts that are appearing..." And with that, the Archelementalist would begin to retreat once more to where Vylle was positioned, followed by the Master Mystic Sirus...

Veleraen
October 10, 2009 03:44 PM​

Secrets :


Aeternia was opening up around them and there was nothing that the Giant felt he could do to stop it. He stood there in silence and watched as bombs were dropped along with the ships themselves were cut in half by destructive forces beyond Veleraen's comprehension.

All he knew was that this situation was beyond preventing...The orders of mortals had begun to descend and turn this once hallowed ground into a playground for the dead and dying. Screams filled his ears as arrows, projectiles and the march of steel thundered in the background, making him wince, his head swiveling to catch every marvelous flicker of annihilation around him.

There was nothing he could under a flag of peace. He could not break his code of ethics...He couldn't bring himself to turn traitor to his cause and attack from within their ranks. His honour demanded a higher calling, a higher path of existence. The Knight would not descend to the life of a coward to prove that he could help affect the outcome of this war through violence and violence alone. He wanted to avoid it at all costs but at the same time it was all but unavoidable...At least now, as he watched as a streak of lightning erupted from the sky, an unimaginable show of power and fury as it struck down not far away in their ranks, toasting a mage to a crisp, burning him down to almost nothing.

Veleraen let out a gasp and growled as cannons fired in their direction. "He knows we are still here and yet he still fires upon us...." Veleraen muttered in an angered tone. "It seems he cares not for our lives Master Scythe. Just his own." Veleraen looked and turned to see another cannonball careen and cut down another few men. Their corpses sat lifeless only for but a moment until the scream of the dead echoed and ethereal forms ripped through their chests, moaning for redemption.

At that moment as he concentrated on his own spirit, his hand ignited in a pure white flame, burning brightly upon his entire golden hand. He held it up towards himself and looked it in an astonished manner. The Giant turned to Duncan.

"You know Master Scythe...Had this been any other brightening..." Another cannonball passed closely by and caught a man in the chest. "I would have considered this weird." He looked back at his hand and noticed the air around him calmed, the essences of the immediate area slowing. It seemed to have some sort of effect on the Ara that surrounded him and even upon entering Clara himself, the Knight would have been able to see this.

With the amount of spells and magic that was being thrown around, this was definitely bound to become another 'zerdargia'. He had been there. He had seen what kind of devastation had been wrought through the use of Magic. So many mages in one area tended to harvest so much of the Ara around the area that it began to wreak havoc on the environment, damaging it, making it act in unnatural ways. He didn't want to see that happen again and with the Versians and the Legion's mages...It was a definite possibility that this city could wind up with the consequences of the Zerdargian war...except worse.

His arm gave him an idea.

"Master Scythe...Could you use my arm in a manner so that it might be able to calm the Ara around the entire city? Expand its effect somehow? I am not an expert in Arcanomechanics, nor do I possess the ability to affect it but I suspect you may know of a way?" He pointed his arm upwards and then back towards the city, flexing his fist, wondering what had caused his fist to ignite. Had it been because he accessed his Supreme State? Or was it the over use of arcana in the area? He wasn't quite sure but the state of his arm seemed like it could be put to use...Perhaps it contained the potential to stop the arcana being thrown around from cutting this city in half.​

Trinity
October 10, 2009 08:29 PM​

Secrets :

All Aeternia broke loose. People rioted, looted in the streets. Men were cut down by their own as greed overtook and a feral instinct to survive buried itself in the base of their spines. The Narimites were slowly going insane – a people subjected to so much war and living amidst so much death could only take so much before they lost it… and they were beginning to lose it. This only worsened as the Temple of Ioannes was met with the carcass of a downed Airship. People screamed, ran from the site as pieces of the building exploded upon impact. The towering statues of Ioannes toppled here and there, the three-faced head from the most forward statue rolling to the ground, marred and destroyed. Diana’s own statues seemed to be wholly consumed and dismantled. Citizens screamed and wailed that Ioannes had forsaken them, that the Gods themselves had turned their backs… and perhaps, in the eyes of those who still looked to Aetheria for help and found none, this would have been just the case.

However, the Priests of Jalat would not have been so inclined to preach that their God had forsaken them. On contrary… he was merely providing more souls for the slaughter, more work for his Shepherd, more for them to bless or damn considering the sides. And so they sat in the Temple and prayed, prayed for the souls of those that were passing, prayed that not all would be found damned enough for Agar to pull from their bodies and deny a swift rest in Aeternia or Aetheria. They were emotionless in their endeavors, merely thinking of the balance of it all. They were not so brash as to beg Jalat to make an appearance… but the thought was inevitably on their mind. Perhaps the Lord of Death would come to collect or perhaps he would have nothing do with these trifling affairs of the wretched mortal realms. There were, of course, other matters to attend to.

Not everyone was screaming and panicking in Narim. There were those, chiefly the some twenty-five thousand souls from the previous assault on the city – the burning of an era or two past that had left it devastated – who were growing angry. They had filtered out of the gaping hole in the city’s eastern walls and had been watching, yelling in discontent. One soul – that of an old, hardened City Watchman who had been present when the city began to burn, held up a ghastly sword that was translucent to the naked eye and stood upon a pile of rocks.

”TO ARMS, Narim, TO ARMS!” He bellowed, ”The Black-tongued beasts come to slaughter us, to rape our women and eat our children! Run them through – CUT THEM DOWN! TO ARMS!” And in their fury, the ghosts could see nothing of the true nature of the Imperialists. To them, they were all the great Horde of Ire, the blasted sons of Orckon. And they deserved to die. Out of the broken walls, dozens, perhaps thousands of men – not all of which were armed, but then it didn’t really matter, considering their nature – came running out of the hole, intent to meet the Imperial Army head on…. Their bodiless voices hollering, screaming, roaring as they poured over a ground that once would have met their feet… but not that brightening. Never again. Heat pulsated out from them though no one would have been able to feel it. They were angry. Fething angry.

Up ahead of the ghosts, back in the Imperial lines, as Master Tek’lon was struck down by the cloud and charred beyond recognition, darkness enveloped the ground and a marred, green and black hand licked out of the top of what would have appeared to be a hole that had no bottom if anyone was paying close enough attention to it. A tattered crimson hood with horns protruding out the top and tusks about mouth-level jutted out just above the ground’s surface. ”We not be finished yet, Master Mage.” And as Sirus and Valen began to back away, unable to look upon their fallen comrade, a hand grabbed the charred man’s head and yanked, hard, ripping the soul straight out of the body before it could move on to Rixx. It never had a chance.

Elbows of the giant monstrosity’s arms sat on the surface for a moment’s time as one hand shoved the ghost to the ground. Tek’lon could do nothing but scream: his flesh was charred, everything was black. With a face hardly recognizable, the only remnant of the Master Sorcerer was his voice. It was unmistakable how he screamed and screamed right in front of the army, right where Valen and Sirus had been standing. Eventually the ghost of the mage collapsed to his knees and a haunting smile accompanied with glowing, eerie green eyes stared for a moment’s time before offering, ”Don’ worry, Master Mage… Ju friends’ll join-ja soon…” And that same haunting laugh that had begun when the death and destruction had been initiated radiated heavily over the army as he moved closer to Tek’lon’s screaming, writhing spirit, carelessly disregarding the shell of the man that was charred to crispy proportions to his left.

The Demonic creature was admittedly a little unsure of how his presence would affect the souls of the newly departed – those in Narim had been incredibly afraid of him and he expected little difference from these new unfortunate members of the flock. His presence, his vile tongue whispered into Tek’lon’s ears, fought with the very nature of his soul and only succeeded in forcing him to his knees as he began to weep, the pain and emotion unbearable. As Valen and Sirus turned away, in their retreating footsteps they could hear the devil himself whisper, ” ‘Thousand souls fer ta release’a one… Kill everyone and ta Master be allowed on…” It was an offer he didn’t expect them to take… but perhaps in their desperation, they’d consider dancing with the Shepherd. If not now, perhaps later. He could wait. He could always wait.

Tek’lon continued to scream as the figure disappeared into nothingness once more.

The ground had begun to die… and back within Narim, no one was sure if that was a sign that the Lord of Death was coming, that Agar was about to kill everyone, or if it simply was a result of some mage’s inability to control himself. The crashing airships had cracked open portions of the ground in the Bottom of the Sea and varying walks of life had fallen in, splashed in something and were never heard from again. The stench of death rose heavily from those catacombs but also from the rest of the city. Looking up at the sky, one man who had been standing on the hill of that led up to Crowshead Keep pointed towards the sky as the air began to grow thick and cried in a maddened fear, ”Look now, upon our doom! The Lord of Death comes for us all, the Aetherians have forsaken us! We…. Are lost.”

As the arcane-storm began to brew, Agar’s voice roared across the countryside, one chilling question presenting itself to all that would listen.

”Who will save ju from MY grasp when all of Aetheria has turned its back on ju?”

And at the Temple of Jalat, a dark figure, shrouded in a torn crimson robe with haunting green eyes, ivory horns and darkened tusks could be seen standing in the doorway. All the souls that hadn’t ran out to meet the “Orckish Horde” cried in terror and stood away from him, crippled by fear. City guardsmen and citizens alike fled like he would destroy them whole… if they weren’t frozen by the impending attack from Archmage Valen. He stood, calm and deathly cold, staring, watching for the coming storm…. And should the Versian mages’ casts have any effect on the city… the Devil merely smiled.

Jhom
October 10, 2009 10:57 PM​

Jhom did not know much about war. Jhom did know how to be a giant though, and that was what was required of him. He did not know why he had been chosen to replace Tornak, but it did not surprise him. The tallest giant was the natural leader, and now that his mentor Tornak had been reduced to a wailing mist Jhom was the tallest.
The giant brigade was not there to fight hand to hand with their opponents, to attempt to best their enemies in sword play- they were there to be giants! A charge from that brigade of fifty was the equal of a barrage of Royal cannon fire. When they hit their enemies at speed they would blast through the front line and simply keep going. If their enemies did not run in fear at the sight of the charging giants the titans would trample them under foot. Jhom knew how to be a giant.

As he recieved his orders he turned around and looked at his brigade. Without a word he gave the nearest giant, who appeared disorganised and unfocussed a mighty slap accross his face.
"Listen up. We are giants! We are the biggest, the strongest and most devestating soldiers on the field today. It's gonna be our job to lead the charge through that hole in the wall, and when I'm running full pelt about to smush some elf or man out of existence you lot had better be right there with me ready to do the same. If you can't do that, you're dead, and I'm dead.
We are gonna open that hole up so that these men can pour in behind us... We are gonna do the hard bit, and that glory is gonna be ours. When the order comes, you brutes had better be ready."


As if to illustrate Jhom's point the orders came almost as he finished talking- Begin the assult.
Some of the smaller giants looked a little uneasy as they marched forward, but Jhom was anything but. He marched out into the open with his chest high and his mace over his shoulder as if to announce to the men behind him 'Don't worry, you have Jhom on your side'.
They marched forward in loose formation as ordered and Jhom only looked around once to make sure his men were following orders. As he looked he noted with surprise just how many men had been ordered to follow them. He didn't count the heavy infantry on his heels but at a glance he could see that there were enough there to ensure support for his bretheren as they stormed Narim.

The giants marched in loose formation until they reached approximately the half way mark. At this point they began a run forward, not a full pelt charge but they ran to expose themselves to as little archer fire as possible. Jhom timed the order to run to coincide with a volley of cannon fire so that by the time they were reloaded the brigade would hopefully be too close to be targeted by the thundering iron beasts.
When they became within one hundred meters of their opponents Jhom ordered the brigade into a tight formation and they charged. As Tornak had instructed them all to do they charged together and, without stopping as they reached their enemies line they would use their massive two handed weapons in a sweeping strike to break the front line. They had been trained to charge through an enemy formaton.
Jhom let out a mighty bellow and even the boldest royal soldier would have felt timid to see such a giant let cry such a shout.
 
Tieno Elsdragon
October 11, 2009 03:41 AM​

Ah, poor Tieno. Battered and injured, one hand half crushed beneath a mule's hooves and his shin a pile of contusions. He'd been patched up just a little, and the wounds had been less bad than he'd first thought. But he was still a mess, leaning on a hastily improvised crutch as the battle raged. By some means of luck, and very little skill the man was still alive. A red ragged gash cut across his face from a flying piece of debris, which would leave a scar from then after than none would say was "heroic".

But no, Tieno was stubborn. Very, very stubborn. And so, when he heard the voice of Agar across the countryside, he knew how to answer it. He would charge it down. He would destroy it like in the old tales his brother had once told him. The ghosts.. no, he did not fear ghosts. They would not take him. Or if they did, it didn't really matter. Not compared to all this bloodshed. A man on the battlefield, quietly collecting his thoughts.

Gods who would allow this.. the thought did not come easily. There was little faith left in him. That his brother was a partial architect of this destruction repulsed his mind.

He closed his eyes, feeling the blood trickling down him. Then, Tieno was no more, fading away. He was his shaman self, his other entity. He was a Jiboa, a tiny, leaping monkey with gliders under its arms. Darting across the battlefield towards imperial lines. Gods he hated war. He hated the killing. The wanton destruction.

It was all madness. The monkey darted towards the city, a tiny unnoticed blur, a speck of nothingness moving towards where the temple of Jalat had once been. He was the least heroic creature on the battlefield.

Duncan Sythe
October 11, 2009 05:15 AM​

“We cannot leave any more...” Spoken loud enough to be heard about the death and destruction but soft enough to be grief stricken in response to Veleraen's suggestion, his eyes staring vacantly forward as the wind caught his face and was inhaled through his nostrils and mouth, tasting of death, of ash and of the scarred burnt flesh of the fallen. The very mortal stench of self destruction stole down his throat and clenched his very innards, making him cough at feeling and the distaste.

It was so utterly, totally, pointless. Zerdargia and Paxia, even the original Narimite war could be explained by animalistic Orcish whims and nature of Gods Incarnate and their desires as manifest through Avanthar. In some ways, he had understood those wars better than this one, they were somehow acceptable, somehow tolerable to him. They had after all been born of things more base than this, even though the entire theme of this destruction was fear.

But fear was such a paltry emotion, such a bitterly useless excuse compared to hatred and a love of chaotic destruction that sapped the mind, fear could be fought whilst insanity could not, the mindlessness of previous wars and those who sought to oppose them made a kind of simple, categorical sense.

This one was just pure, blind stupidity as one of the airships descended into the city aflame, and the skies began to boil with arcane instability...Duncan's vision a dark, perverted mess of what it should be as the colours flickered and were consumed and blackness began to dominate.

Somewhere in the distance, unheard and impossible to know of, came the ominous cry; 'Thaumaturge, now!’.

Before the Mystic as he stared forward in despair, the world exploded into light and he was staggered backward, raising a hand in front of his face as firstly the Pillar of Lightening immolated the Versian Mage and secondly, Veleraen's ascension to the Supreme State caused his hand to burst to flames, creating a stable region around him with the very power of Aetheria itself.

One step back, two, time seemed to slow as the crispy form of Tek'lon fell to the floor slowly and the pillar dissipated into the swirling, colour shattered skies. Duncan lowered his hand from his face and stared upward as somewhere in the dim distance, as if from far, far away he heard Tarfuss give more orders as Vylle was handed his wine...and Veleraen examined what he had done to his hand. "I'm done screwing around with these Royals..." Also came through a fog, the Versians determination to revenge their fallen comrade somehow...irrelevant in the greater scheme of things, a symptom of the greater mirage.

Outside of the protective bubble powers swirled and were gathered and were dispersed, energy was ignorantly thrown about like confetti and orders were given. It all meant nothing. Except for death...except for the death. For from the walls of Narim poured ghosts, thousand upon thousands of screaming, ignorant souls. Lives, consciousness – existence.

The one and only last remnant of lives; it was so very, utterly, totally wrong. They would be destroyed, sundered from any and all planes of existence, never to return and never to them. "It seems he cares not for our lives Master Scythe. Just his own." Came the giant's words, shaking the disciple of peace to his very foundations as he fell to his knees into the mud, hands falling to his thighs, staring forward through the bodies as the blood fountained and the mud covered him.

Dirt encrusted fingertips dug into his legs, clenching slowly to fists. Despair turned slowly, inexorably into something resolute as Veleraen raised his arm and continued speaking. Again, the words came as through a fog, the Mystic's silence and the despairingly bleak expression on his face did not alter except at a speed that seemed to indicate a type of shell shock.

For all intents and purpose, Veleraen might as well have been talking to air...except for the change that came...very slowly. There was nothing weird of course about Veleraen's arm given the situation or the influence of powers upon this place so it had not necessitated comment, not registered as worthy of one. His last idea though? Well, that registered as his hands clenched into fists and he closed his eyes, still saying nothing as the ground shook around him, taking a deep, long, slow breath before ascending completely to Clara and looking up at the swirling, devastated sky.

His eyes? They were vacant, empty eyes.

”Who will save ju from*MY*grasp when all of Aetheria has turned its back on ju?” Came the roar across the fields as the gatekeeper threw forth his challenge.

“Me.” Duncan whispered in reply, only his lips moving and no sound emerging...Veleraen unlikely to see anything except a vague movement as Duncan's soul and personal Vis swirled outward for Ara. Unlike Valen and Sirus however he had no intention of drawing from his own plane, instead his hands had come together just before the acquisition of Ara and he touched three fingertips to the marks he had gained from Srennius before clasping them to the amulet at his chest.

With senses that no longer saw through his body he reached not for the planes but for Veleraen's hand, knowing that what was going to come...would most likely hurt and kill him and might not even work at all. Energy however came from somewhere when it was sufficiently powerful to drive back instability. All he had to do, oh yes all as if it was trivial, was coax it to come wider, tell it that it needed to come faster... Veleraen had asked, although of course this might also destroy whatever connection his hand had created; but if there was one thing he had learnt about the giant in the short time they had been together it was that the permission given was absolute.

And neither of them, at this point, cared except for the attempt.

How then to coax it? Inter-Essence reactions were not Duncan's forte by any respect and neither was the mechanics of Planar brandings and Aetherium, but the giant's arm had a connection to Aetheria and his brands? Presumably they had a connection to the Plane of Peace or else they held no power at all. What price this would cost and if it was even liable to work was unknown, but by this point the principle was more important than the consequence to himself or the Titan of Aslan.

Else neither of them would be who they were.

Tapping into the brands and his amulet Duncan attempted not to draw energy from the Essence Planes via creation of a link to the Astral but instead, in a manner he had used once before, to create a Conduit of energy from the brands to the golden arm now glowing with Aethernian energy; and encouraging it to do more and react in...some manner. For the pure mechanics of trying to manipulate Aethernian energy were to Duncan liable to burn him to a crisp for even trying. Thus he sought the aid of his new Patron to act as a conduit, the fingertips and the hand to the amulet a silent call for assistance as he reached out to the stabilizing hand and urged it using all his will to pull faster and drive wider the energy it was drawing; opening the conduit into a gigantic tear between planes not by force of will, no, to do it using his own will would have been the thing to burn him.

Instead, he asked and pleaded with the desire for Peace as a medium and an offering. Take me, take this and use it; use my very soul. It was not a conscious set of thoughts of course but then consciousness and the material was rather irrelevant at this point; there was only the force of will and desire directed through the brands to the Aetherium Arm in asking his inquiry – metaphorically speaking – by granting his soul and the energy from the Plane of Peace as a medium for the expansion of Veleraen's Aura.

Since anything else, let alone trying to speak to Vylle or Tarfuss at this point...was a pebble thrown into an ocean of despair.

Keldon Elsdragon
October 11, 2009 03:05 PM​

The Northern Wall seemed to be the place where the next phase of action was to take place, the Royals it seemed where losing control of the wall. Troops on the wall itself were getting killed and not coming up fast enough for defense and they had finally managed to breach the wall itself. While the hole was smaller then that near the gatehouse it was still enough to let troops and a good number through if they got the chance. Imperatis Davben Battlebeard whom was incharge of that section of the wall quickly made his way upto the battlement when the section of wall near him started to crumble and looked around, the enemy charge would be imminante and he knew it. He had after all been at the major engagements of the Empire for quite sometime now and knew what everything around him started to look like, the mage corps or other forces were going to far with the Arcana and its why he hated it. He made his way off the battlements, he preferred the old fashioned weapons of war, rather then the mages who thought far to much of themselves. With the breach made it was time to get ready for an assault, he gave the order for the siege engines that were previously just throwing rocks and boulders to roll along the battlefield to change to their designated tactics and they began the process.

Chaos was all around them and some were beginning to panic, while the legions were well trained they also had their breaking point. It was then one of the junior officers who was relatively new to the legions reached that point and started to run away from the wall screaming they were all going to die and to leave Narim to their fate, save their own hides and run. This is when Davben grabbed the Crossbow from one of the soldiers who died on the wall and fell to the ground below, pointed it levelly at the soldier who was running and pulled the trigger. The bolt would kill him almost instantly most likely but the Imperatis looked around to the troops levelly around him. "We can run and leave the innocents here to die at the hands of the Confederates or we can do something about it, what stops them if they win here and end up besieging our hometown? So we will follow our orders and our judgement we will fight here for those who need protection or I will kill you myself!" his voice bellowed and then he started to give instructions almost immediately. Soldiers moved to the wall and literally dragged the dead bodies to the edge and pushed them off to the ground clearing the way, it was then the reserves who were already shaken looked at the ghosts walking literally through the walls and made their way rather quickly up the walls. They would of preferred to be on the raised walls looking down at the ghosts rather then be standing side by side with them. The archers of Davben Battlebeard's legion started to make his way up the wall and mount the battlements, several cannons had been lost but some where still there however no one was manning them, the crews had fled. Word quickly went through the legion those with experience with the navy were to man them, some had been in the navy and moved to the legions later on in their lives.

Like clockwork however as the archers took to the battlements did the trebuches unleash their payloads. In the dim glow of the sunset they unleased the all to old flaming materials. Balls filled with oil or drenched in tar launched flaming over the walls and onto the battlefield, exploding on contact and the boulder inside rolling over the grass to bring a flame following it. It was after all one of the oldest weapons used on the battlefield and it would not reach the rear of their lines or their seige engines but infantry trying to attack would be hit, and the other side effect is it created a flaming barrier between the city and the attacking army. Little did the enemy know they were firing them in directions with a specific purpose, put a flaming line infront of the breach in the wall some distance, requiring the troops attacking to go around the fire wall to make it to the breach giving the arhcers along over a mile of wall more time to bring down the rain of arrows.

The cannons which remained was around ten out of the twentyJust a rough guess of whats left, feel free to edit accordingly if theres less, or more. on this section of wall. They began to shift the cannons on the steel frames and directed their fire to the largest threats they could see. The giants and the infantry around them, everyone knew in a siege giants and siege engines aside from mages were the only thing capable of breeching a cities defenses and they took quite a bit to bring down. It is them the cannons began to focus their fire upon even if they missed they hoped that the infantry behind the giants would be hit by the cannonballs, not directly but as the steel balls rolled across the ground for several hundred feet from its original impact point hopefully removing literally the legs off their targets.

Several thousand infantry began to gather, nervously looking at the ghosts yet somewhat relieved as they dispersed towards the walls slightly. Although their friends were still around somewhat it made everyone nervous and cautious. Secondary archer lines where forming up infront of the infantry at the breach, the first wave of soldiers through that line would have a wall of arrows and bolts rip through them and then the archers would retreat leaving the field to the combat-at-arms.

The navy continued to circle the northern frontlines and unleash the furry of the cannons, like the city they were not 100% focused on just hitting people directly. There cannons where being angled so they would hit the ground not always at an angle to punch a hole into the ground but to roll and continue their path into the ankles of those in their path. Dozens if not a hundred rounds fielded their way off the naval ships who had been besieging cities and fields of battle for centuries now unleashed the might of the Royal Navy. Something that all of the legion commanders would say is inferior to the legions might but in some situations the navy had an advantage that no legion could ever acquire.

The Southern Front seems to fair much better, the ranks were breaking off the Confederates however the Imperatis of the 7th legion was not about to stop what she was doing, her duty was to control this side of the field and she would do just that. The cannons on the walls constantly fired upon the confederate lines as best they could and the archers would kill anything that entered their range. The most effective aspect of this side of the battlefield came from the navy, they had much more area and could fire at the bulk of the enemy from where they were and the cannons would continue to fire from the ocean and the walls. Archers remained on the walls while the soldiers on the ground waited impatiently, the tension of battle was growing and the ghosts that were around seemed to become aggressive towards the confederates. But never the less it made them nervous, but little changed on the southern front. They continued doing what they were doing as it proved all to effective against the provincial army whenever they made an advance.

Everything it seemed focused around the Eastern Battlements Keldon had seen the level of chaos taking place around him and he had to do something about it. It was time he had to do what he did not want to do, refused to accept. But he could not justify letting two people live when the opportunity of killing the enemy commanders was infront of him. Duncan and Veleran had inadvertently gave him the location to tell the Mage Corps to cast their most deadliest spells to rip apart the structure of the Confederate forces, and unfortunately ripping apart two allies. But this was price of war and he expected that the knight knew the risks full well when he approached their lines. That is they would carry that and much more if they ever managed to leave his mind. Life it seemed was a fickle thing and opportunities that were once there quickly faded as new challenges presented themselves and teh next few moments would now define Keldon for the rest of his life, regardless of how long or how short.

Instead of chaos being unleashed, his world went black for a brief moment as he closed his eye's out of the excruciating agony that surged through his body, his lungs gasping for air. While his fall to the ground didn't knock the wind out of him, the shock from the impact alone had caught him off guard. Little did he know one of his eyes would never be used the same way again. Throughout the chaos all he heard in the mayhem was someone calling for help, for him or someone else who knew. Keldon however was mortal and felt pain like anyone, and he screamed in agony for several moments as his one eye looked upto the sky and took in the sheer level of chaos that was happening above them.

Time passed, what felt like candlemarks was only seconds as the sounds of the ghosts, cannonfire and the engagement below echoed through his ears. Rolling onto his side as one of the
leaving that to Gye'ron to the how and what naught.[/ooc healers attempted to stop the wounds. Stagerring slightly he made it to one of the battlements to prop himself up in pain, groaning and raging in frustration. This is when he noticed the ghosts, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of them charging at the Confederate lines. If the fallen, the dead, and the destroyed can find it in themselves to try and defend their homes then those who are living must rise to the challenge or we join them in a never ending battlefield. With several coughs and attempts to catch his breath he started to speak quietly trying to force the volume out of his lungs. "No one in the mage corps is to fire at the Confederates, concentrate all efforts at dispelling anything comes our way..." he muttered and then spit out some blood. "I will not let this turn into another Zerd... he said and then looked over to the ten Pegasus that took off from the roadway.

The Pegasus's were going to the third airship to strike grapples on them and use the power of then animals to pull the ship downwards into the northern Confederate lines, they had gone without clearance but they felt it was what required. Something that was not out of the hands of keldon unless he wanted to give the order to shoot down his own troops which wasn't quite the stage he was at now.

Grabbing a spy glass he looked toward the last known place where Tarfuss was and when he found him,e he was looking to see if Vylle was there. He turned to the sorcerer and spit some blood on the foor. "Can you teleport yourself to Governor VylleI don't know if Vylle is still visible and near Tarfuss or not now. If he's not then the order would be to capture Tarfuss instead. out there, he pointed and would show him through the glass. [/b]and then teleport him and yourself back to this location?[/b] he finished and looked back outwards to the ghosts wondering just how bad this was all going to end as he awaited the sorcerers response.
leaving that to Gye'ron to the how and what naught.[/ooc
leaving that to Gye'ron to the how and what naught.[/ooc
leaving that to Gye'ron to the how and what naught.[/ooc

Vylle Fyrrialt
October 12, 2009 02:55 PM​

"Last came Anarchy: he rode
On a white horse, splashed with blood;
He was pale even to the lips,
Like Death in the Apocalypse.

And he wore a kingly crown;
And in his grasp a sceptre shone;
On his brow this mark I saw -
'I AM GOD, AND KING, AND LAW!'"
- Shelley, the Mask of Anarchy

"Do you know how the Dorins came to enslave the Katta? There is a story in Zenith of how the Dorin sultans and sheikhs met in a grand council to decide, once and for all, what to do with the Katta in Arakmat. They debated from dawn til dusk and none could agree on what to do. So after dusk they put aside their arguing and opened the wine. Once they were all drunk, they got back to talking about the Katta, and unanimously decided that the best thing to do was to go to war and enslave them. After that, the Dorin sultans never made a decision without first getting drunk," said Vylle, half to Mr. Sythe, half to nobody.

Narimfield had turned to anarchy. The airships were more successful at destruction when they crashed than kept in the air. The Southern Army was being fought back, the navy was firing from the coasts, arcana flew in all directions, the northern wall was broken, the northern army charged with giants at the van. A blast of lightning discharged in the middle of the Eastern Army. Veleraen's arm burst into flames. A strange storm crackled over the city already afire with cannons, airships and spells.

|You will not forget this brightening you have made.

Had Vylle made it? Eyvind had made it. Elsdragon had made it. Caperiano had made it. But Vylle had allowed it, and that, maybe, was worse. When it came down to it, his was the last hand to show, the last hand that could've stopped the day.

Since the day he'd come to Aelyria Prime for the first time, Vylle had lived in the thrill of anarchy, and today he'd made it god, king, and law. And how does anarchy govern?

"”Who will save ju from MY grasp when all of Aetheria has turned its back on ju?”"

Vylle shivered and drank more wine. What the hell had said that? What presence had they all awoken here on Narimfield? What terrors, what monsters? Already the dead.

"Damn Aetheria," he said under his breath, "I turn my back on Aetheria to look toward Telath."

***
The Jews well know their power: e'r Saul they Chose,
God was their King, and God they durst Depose.

- Dryden, Absalom and Achitophel
***

Then to Duncan, "Mr. Sythe!" Oh. He was occupied with something. Controlling the fabric of the multiverse.

He looked toward where the Versians stood. Valen, too, spellcasting, Tek'lon a charred corpse -- no, no, a ghost, a charred ghost.

Vylle looked around. What good were his commands, or his requests? Valen! Destroy the city! Too late to tell him. Mr. Sythe! Get me on the line with Milo L'Evienne, if at all possible. Please, Do not Disturb the mage while he is toying with reality.

To the nearest commanding officer, Vylle said, "Prepare an airship. I will meet it a mile east of here."

While that command was being executed, Vylle sat on his horse and watched.

Gye'ron Val Oriden
October 14, 2009 11:03 PM​

Anarchy.

Chaos.

Death.

Destruction.

Armageddon.

Contamination.

For the initiates and apprentices, numbering in the hundreds, that had been attending minor tasks on the western side of the city this was a hellish nightmare that they had as of yet only heard rumour of in their studies. The vast majority were unsure as to the true effects or what was really happening, but universally they stopped casting. For most it was not of their own volition but rather that their nerves were so frail that they couldn't hope to concentrate enough to attain clara. For many of them it was likely the first time that they had seen combat on this skill, nevermind being involved in defending a besieged city.

Blizzards, bombs, stone siege armaments, ghosts, and the voice of a demon were far more than they could handle. Any potential they had to in some way positively affect the citizenry was lost. The six adept thaumaturges that lead the group recognized the quandry and dejectedly accepted that there was nothing they could do but rally their charges. They all began to issue an order to draw swords - the citizenry was rapidly becoming unruly - and to head for the docks to evacuate. The reality, in their own minds, was that they were an indispensible resource with more value than the average soldier. Their lives couldn't be thrown away so haphazardly, especially not en masse, and they wouldn't have it being done - they would get themselves out. Afterall, who knew whether one of those measly initiates wouldn't eventually turn into a master?

The apprentice bards, however, were a different story. They were cut off from the main group of low level arcanists and weren't even grouped together as a singular whole. At the northern and southern walls respectively the bards refused to stop trying to reach clara and continued to sing the Anthem of Aelyria, though they did it not because they hoped it would accomplish it's task but because out of sheer terror, and in relative isolation, they were trying to grasp at their greatest comfort and solace - arcana.

At the eastern wall the other seven bards weren't so 'staunch'. Once the gatehouse was struck - having known that the Royal Marshal and the six commanders of the mage detachments were within - their will was broken and as a group they turned and ran. As they ran they screamed, "The Marshal is dead! The Marshal is dead!"

The 13 adept mystics, being more seasoned mages and soldiers, held their composure and collectively saw what they were looking for out of the Versian mages - spells being cast. The group of four designated to the masters of the Versian group - now just the one master - all began to pull enough ara into themselves for one adept spell, but they weren't going to cast anything. Together the four of them attempted to Power Dispel the master mystics spell. The other 9 adept mystics acted similarily in their attempt to Power Dispel the archmages powerful spell.

The 16 adept sorcerers continued their designated task of attempting to destroy the airships that were launched their way, although those that had been capturing bombs instead shifted the focus of their attention onto the airship that was careening toward that Docks that were so critical to any hope of evacuation if it became necessary. All of them had the same thought - change the course of the airship. Thus some eight sorcerers began to pull ara into their vis and gather up what essence they could to cast Telekinesis, but they were not of one mind and thus if successful would begin trying to pull the airship in different directions - some toward the open sea, others back into the city, and still others out and over the walls toward Imperial lines.

Again the three adept elementalists focused on defending the gap in the eastern wall channeled their efforts toward ridding the defenders of the gap of the powerful elementals. One of them focused on casting Dismiss Elemental on the remaining Elemental Lord, while the other two focused on casting the same spell on two of the weaker elementals that had been summoned by the greater ones. All three of them couldn't help but having a nagging concern over the arcane contamination that was obvious and a serious threat. They didn't want to cast but had little choice - if the mercenaries that Riconus had fought didn't defeat the elementals quickly then the forces charging their lines would likely decimate them and once the soldiers were dead the mages would fall next.

The other 13 adept elementalists remained focused on Impelling any spells cast by the detachment of mages that had given their loyalties to the 9th and the Imperials. They were nervous, as would be any sane individual within the walls of Narim. Demons spoke, ghosts charged, thousands of men ran screaming toward them, and the very fabric of reality was tearing apart at the seams. Suffice to say, Narim was the last place on Telath that they wanted to be.

As for the six commanders of the mage detachment that were thrown to the ground by the concusive force of the obliteration of the gatehouse, well they were perhaps the most terrified of all. For, more than anyone else, they knew exactly what the consequences of the concentration of so much arcanic activity was and would be.

Magnar, for his part, cackled between coughs of blood - a chunk of stone had struck his abdomen and broken several of his ribs. Mission accomplished, in his mind. And to boot, the Royal Marshal was on the ground, blinded and severly injured. His breathing was laboured and he couldn't help but sport a huge grin at the appropriatness of the situation given his reputation and career. He was a man known for springing 'surprises' on the rest of the mage legion - his offensive spell - and had spent much of his career contributing to theory and knowledge on the use of arcana in war. To be here and now in a situation that would provide so much fodder for debate was simply...too perfect.

Lyles had, upon standing getting to his knees and grasping his staff, intended to help Magnar but that was before the call for a thaumaturge. With a gasp he took in the Marshal, laying there with a stone fragment protruding from one eye and a bruised body. Hurrying as much as he could - bothered by a gash on his shin - he made his way to Keldon and kneeled over the Marshal. He motioned for two of the few living souls that didn't comprise the command staff of the mage legion that were present to hold down the Marshal as Lyles quickly yanked the fragment of stone from his commanders eye, upon which time he would cast the fragment aside and try to apply what pressure he could to stop bleeding with that same free hand while the other remained on his staff.

Carefully drawing in ara to himself he focused on his essence plane and drew the celestial essence from it in order to create his mana. Shaping it and infusing it with Keldon's damaged body he began to attempt to cast Greater Healing.

Barthanus simply sat on the ground stunned, not knowing what to do. The world was coming to an end around him and he dared not use arcana one bit more to add to the trials and tribulations of the people, despite the seeming necessity of it. He began to weep, holding his head in his hands as he sat there. "We've done so much harm, so much damage..." he sobbed, and in response to Agars challenged he replied, "Nobody, nothing. We're doomed. We're all doomed."

Jorgun Ironmane, who had been on the ground beside Barthanus hopped up to his feet - ignoring the cuts and scratches that littered his stout body - "You're pathetic Barthanus! Death has come for us, let's welcome it with all we've got!" With an almost manical laugh in the face of battle and demons he took up his Staff and began pulling in a massive amount of ara into his vis, and stole his mind away to the fire plane to draw on his principle essence, using it to create mana. Once he had the mana he would begin shaping it into one massive and devastating Fireball which he intended to hurl at the oncoming horde of Imperials that were charging the eastern gap. Contamination had already taken place, and if he was going to die as a result of wild spellcasting then he was going to go out with a bang.

The master thaumaturge - Julian - struggled to his feet and responded boldly to the demon that seemed to plague Narim, "I will!"

Julian, in unison with Jorgun began his own process of spellcasting, gathering the ara and creating the mana. But his goal was entirely different - he wasn't at all concerned with the oncoming attackers. He was concerned with Agar and the ghosts. Focused as he had ever been he began to construct the spell Wrath of the Gods, praying that Diana would aid him and strike down his foes on that most terrible and hopeless of all brightenings.

Lauren, the downtrodden and disheartened adept sorcerer knelt beside the Marshal and listened to his request, shaking her head sadly in response. "It wouldn't be possible, sir. I'd be dead while I was shaping the teleport spell to cast on him. Please, sir, swear an Oath of Fellowship with me now. Swear that you will, with me, do what is best for the people of the Aelyrian Kingdom here and now, no matter what that might be." It likely would seem a strange request given the situation, and perhaps inappropriate timing, but Lauren had something vitaly important in mind and it would take Keldon's willing oath to execute it. She had to get the Royal Marshal out of the battlefield and into safety - for the sake of the Kingdom.

And so it was, despite the certain impending doom and devastating consequences that the gathering arcane contamination foreshadowed, the mages that were able cast their spells anyways out of pure necessity. The situation at hand demanded their action lest they risk slaughter at the hands of the devices and schemes of their enemies. And though Keldon had issued his orders for nobody to cast the mages had clearly thought their judgement better on the subject.

In hindsight - once the true consequences of the contamination were revealed - it would likely be argued that they shouldn't have cast any spells and simply done as told. But to them at that moment the choices were simple: do nothing and the docks - and the only hope for escape - would certainly have been destroyed; do nothing and Agar and the ghosts may have spelled their doom regardless; do nothing and the elementals combined with the charging Imperial soldiers would have overwhelmed them; do nothing and the Royal Marshal may have died of his injuries - or from the blade of some charging soldier who would have found him an easy target. So, to many of them there had been no choice but to do something and pray to the Gods that it managed to divert the multiple disasters that currently seemed to plague them.
 
Riconus Xind'ell
October 16, 2009 01:43 PM​

"The Elementals cower back to their Plane rather than fight us!" These were the calls of commanders from the Sapphire Guard, as Jax and the majority of the lesser elementals fell back into the Elemental Plane. In truth, the skills of those Guardsmen still strong enough to fight had nothing to do with their opponents being plunged back into their plane, but that meant little to raise the morale of a now severly battle-hardened group of soldiers. Spears rose in the air and mighty war cries were heard upon the elemental's departure... but the cheer was shortlived; artillery still sliced through their lines, and the fate of many a man still hung in the balace.

Their General's fate was chief among them.

For while Jax and a large group of the lesser elementals fell from the battlefield, Riconus was still in relentless combat with Lord Nax. Thus, for the first time, the captains of the Sapphire Guard were finally able to focus efforts towards their commander, though the horrific scourge that now drowned the city brought impending danger.

For Riconus, the excruciating howl of grating ice pierced the silence that had drowned his ears since the explosion of the city wall. However, the Syl warrior had no time to even consider it, for another strike came against Riconus... and again, the strike was easily anticipated. Parry, Counter. Parry, Counter. The Elite Swordsman was well-versed in the defense tactic, and wasted no time in repeating the process.

As the left Scythe of Nax lunged towards Riconus' midsection, the ardentium gladius in his left gauntlet reacted, attempting to steer the powerful yet uncontrolled thrust towards his right side. Should the parry prove successful, the Crystallium sword in his right guantlet would quickly counter, aiming to take off Nax's head from the throat.

This time around, however, Riconus finally had some assistance, in the form of the thousands of Royal troops whom were no longer plagued by Nax's elemental brethern. "Archers, ready your fire arrows!" The command was made by every captain in the Sapphire Guard ranks, with calls for the Royal Legionnaires to follow suit. The battered royal troops, knowing that their general's release from battle could indeed mean their own withdrawal from the savage conflict, were quick to withdraw their arrows, lighting them aflame through any resource available; the flaming elemental orb of an intiate elementalist within the ranks, from the burning rubble of nearby destruction, anything.

Without order nor hesitation, the archers lined their arrows - be them lit or not - towards the body and head of Nax. And finally, as their captains roared out in unision, the order was given. "FIRE!!!" In seconds, scores of arrows propelled towards their general's opponent, picking the right moment to launch their aerial assault so as to not hit Riconus, even if that meant not firing at all.

Perhaps it was true, that even should the Royals strike true against Nax, that his body would only reform... but against hundreds of arrows and two well-guided swords, there was only so many places for Nax's body to dodge. And for Riconus, he could only hope that Blessed Diana would look over him once more, and protect his body & mind until Nax endured the same fate as his elemental brother.

Maddyn
October 16, 2009 11:42 PM​

Huddled in the corner of a basement, clinging to what little shred of sanity they had was a pair of children. Their gaze transfixed on the continually reforming and dissipating form of their sibling’s ghost as it was gruesomely gutted before their very eyes. Its gaze pleading, voicing silent screams.
“It could be worse?” one of them stammered, truly believing Narim to be a cursed place given how war continued to attract itself to the once peaceful portside city. Ignorant of just how devastating the chaos was outside the dark cellar.

Ignorant of just how dangerous those four words were.

Blessedly so as the first of the three out of control airships impacted against the Bank of Narim next door. The resulting protection spells from Imperial Exchequer Hsin Zhou utterly obliterating the area for several blocks around as they activated. Gold was eternal - attempted thieves and those who would interfere with the currency of the Kingdom? Not so much. The children’s lives snuffed out in a heartbeat along with hundred’s of others.

The remainder of the destruction resulting from the airships wasn’t quite so absolute. The Sorcerer’s of the Mage Corp managing to redirect one of the wounded airships so that it would not crash into the dock… but rather the ocean as the weight bore down upon the weave. The water buckling and heaving on impact as a massive wave rolled directly towards the docks regardless. Breaking wooden supports and structures, casting people about like rag dolls. Several of the ships that had been intended for use for an evacuation ran around with one tipping over completely so that the only the barnacle crusted hull was visible.

The remaining wounded airship was dragged down into the breach by the Pegasus riders where the Eastern Imperial Army was preparing to muster. Their path blocked almost completely by the fallen vessel as it broke apart on impact. Not quite sealing the gap created by the Versian Sorcerer, but it may as well have. The opportunity to assault the East it seemed had been lost by a failure to take the initiative and follow the berserker’s and Elemental Lord’s assault.

Of the arcane contamination, the more the spells of the Imperial’s, Royal’s and Versian’s wove, the more unstable the environment became. Water began to thicken throughout the city as the wells turned toxic. Along the docks, the water solidified to murky green sludge. For all that, the air retained an oppressive humid quality as if Narim had somehow managed to find itself in the middle of a Eunesian Jungle. Pyre lights wove their way through the streets, illuminating Narim so that even at nightfall the city would be subjected to an eternal dusk. Thaumaturgy, Elementalism and Necromantic components of the Arcane Contamination visible. How the Ikos component played out was unfelt, or at least unnoticed in the thick of battle.

Bombs continued to rain down upon Narim, in a few places fire’s erupted as the housing area’s finally ignited in spite of the storm the Elemental Lord’s had constructed above the city. The airships and flyers that Tarfuss had ordered made their way over the city - the newer models decidedly more stable in the environment they were in. But not terribly so. Each and every pilot of the new airships had to contest with the Essence fueled storm that sought to rip them from the skies.

To the South, the Imperial’s pulled away from the shoreline. The Royal ships that’d been housed near the docks at the onset of the battle were rendered irrelevant as the last of the rank and file withdrew. A sense of relief in those Imperial’s who’d survived the barrage contrasted by the sounds of the wounded cries of agony. The South of Narim held fast under the Royal’s defense, even as elsewhere things were not so fortunate for them.

To the North, the charge of the Giants, the rank and file was bombarded by arrow and cannon fire. The charge of the battlefield promoted Jhom and giants causing a few of the already troubled Royal’s to break ranks. The execution of those who ran causing morale to dwindle further. Assaulted by giants from the front, death raining down from above from the airships and Magi - having one’s own Officer start killing off the troops just didn’t work here. Many a life was lost by the Northern Army regardless as they charged the breach, but it wasn’t enough to halt the assault.

Moving through the billowing clouds of smoke and glowing lights, Jhom moved through a mass of corpses. Shouting from allies, war chants, the explosion of cannon fire ringing in his ears. An arrow struck the giant in the shoulder; another lodging itself in his thigh. No more harmful than mosquito bites to a bear. Utterly inconsequential as Jhom was presented with the Royal defense. Giants to either side, and the decidedly shorter Royal allies to the rear. The first mortal soldiers of the Imperial Legions had finally managed to enter the city.
There would be no ability for Jhom to obtain orders from the Imperial’s now he was in Narim proper - now, it was purely in his hands until quiet and order could be restored. Living for the moment, rather than by command.

For all that the breach in the Eastern Wall had been nearly closed by the destroyed airship, it completely failed to deter the ghosts of Narim as they moved through the city towards the Imperial lines. Their presence all too real for the mustered Imperial troops as the dead of Narim could be seen marching towards them. The ghosts feeding on the fear, the terror. Bathing in the wash of negative emotions that, when assisted by the Necromatic Essence from the Arcane Contamination was actually giving them the ability to affect reality. Blades of grass bent, their touch, for now, no better than pinches and little flicks of pain - but things would only get worse if they were allowed to continue feeding on panic and dread.

Riconus’ duel against the Elemental Lord was a mixed fare as the soldier proved unwilling to learn from his initial mistake. That the rank and file of the Sapphire Guard was largely in the same boat wasn’t a surprise. Few in Telath had encountered an Archmage cast Elemental Lord given their rarity. Narrowly managing to avoid the strike against his chest, Riconus swept back with the counterassault from the Crystallium blade. The sword simply passed through the water. A few fragments of ice being chipped away as the only result from Riconus’ swordplay.

Cutting water just wasn’t going to work.

The counterstrike of the Elemental Lord’s own as it went to decapitate Riconus fell short. The strike impacting against the side of the Elf’s skull as the water and ice tore his right ear cleans off. Rather than passing through his skull and ending the soldier’s life then and there - the arm simply exploded into droplets of water and ice. The Mage Corp Elementalist’s just in time to save Riconus’ life. The Lesser Elementals banished without difficulty.
But the Lord? No. No single Adept was going to Banish an Elemental Lord created by an Archmage. It’s Essence Shell damaged, wounded, but far from gone. Its remaining arm lashing out to continue the decapitation, striking Riconus across the side of the skull again - blood dipping down both side’s of his skull as Riconus was thrown clear to the ground. Unable to hear anything besides a ringing in his left ear. Deafened completely in the tattered, ruined remains of his right ear.

The Royal and Sapphire Guard archers, their Commander now clear from further arm unleashed their bombardment. The arrows striking true against the icy components of the Elemental Lord. Where they struck water, they merely sailed straight through the Essence Shell.

In the Gatehouse, Keldon’s ribs began to mend under the Thaumaturgue’s Greater Healing. His eye, while the surface area was preserved and returned to its intact state failed to regenerate properly. The nerve damage on the inside of the eye simply far too complex for a battlefield restoration. But it was there as the Marshal gave his orders, that he bore witness to a complete disregard for command. Two of the Mage’s bore the vacant, distracted look of someone casting anyway…
From his positioning, and the lacking of flag bearers able to relay Keldon’s command immediately, he was able to discern a few parts of the war. The breach it seemed in the Eastern Wall had been nigh closed, and the North looked as if it was about to fall. To the South? There wasn’t a single response relayed to his position.

The arcanic battle between the various Magi on the field fueled the Arcane contamination. Glass throughout Narim cracked and broke. The stone foundations splintered under the pressures, dissolved in part by Necromatic acid.

Opposing Essences, and the profound expansion of the contamination unfolded. The Royal Mages were able to slowly prevent the Archmage Elementalist from freezing Narim over completely. But the problem of course was that the sheer power required, when dealing with so many overlapping weaves meant that the Mass Suggestion went through. And without any discrimination what so ever as the spell enveloped, enclosed everyone within several kilometers of Narim. Kill. Kill Each Other. Kill Yourselves. It didn’t affect every soul in the city or the surrounding countryside, but the damage was monumental. Nearly one in five soldiers and citizens alike turned upon friend and foe alike, lashing out as the Mysticist’s weave overruled their minds. Mother’s slaughtered their children as they fled towards the near ruined docks. Royal and Imperial lines broke as men and women who’d served, had defended each other’s lives suddenly turned upon their allies.

The sky broke open as Wrath of the Gods shot down upon the growing ranks of the Ghosts of Narim. But it was the newly formed Ghosts that were the most suspect to this Thaumaturgy. Newly dead, the souls of those who’d fallen in this battle found a relief of sorts. The older Ghosts of Narim, fueled as they were by the Necromatic component of the Arcane Contamination, while diminished, were able to sustain their presence on Telath.

The newly dead of Narim would not be condemned to Judgment before Ioannes Himself. They would not suffer and be forced to remain on Telath. Their souls, affected as they were by the spell and the Arcane Contamination, were utterly obliterated. There would be no happy ever after in the afterlife. The dead were dead in every single meaning of the word.

Whistling towards Tarfuss’ position, the Fireball careened out of control. A burst of fire enveloping the Imperial Commander and his entire retinue. It was odd however. For one thing, he was completely unharmed beyond a few minor burns. His armor and sword absorbing the blast suffered. The oddity however was just how detached his senses were to the excruciating pain his legs were in. Tarfuss’s kneecaps had shattered, and were twisting around to bend not unlike a goat or satyr’s. Whatever Tarfuss’s armor did to ward off arcana, it seemed that there was a price to pay for the protection granted.

Quote:

At the eye of the storm was Duncan, Veleraen and Vylle. As the runner went off to get Vylle an airship in preparation, he was able to bear witness to one of the greatest magical workings since the Battle of Centripax against the Rakrya. The Champion of Aslan, and the Disciple of Srennius, literally hand in hand did something entirely unexpected.

Though not quite in line with what the former Imperial Mage intended. The brands of Srennius had no effect on the physical world, unlike the Aetherium in Veleraen’s arm. Rather, the brands worked upon people. Amplifying the three Brands of Srennius, Duncan’s consciousness fled his body as he collapsed to the ground, the scent of burning flesh assaulting Veleraen and Duncan. Veleraen’s flesh began to scorch and blister as he acted as a combination of a stabilizer, an amplifier, and a lightning rod for Duncan’s magic.

The power of Planetars and the Gods weren’t intended to be mixed. There would be a price to pay, but then, there always was.

Unconscious, and falling to the ground in a crumpled heap, Duncan was subjected to each and every single emotion in Narim. Dampened, filtered by the Aetherium that was the only thing that prevented Duncan’s mind from being destroyed instantly. Every single fear, every loathsome thought ran through the Mysticist’s body. Every single shred of compassion and love overwhelming Duncan as the Essence of Peace ran through him. Duncan’s mind still functioned, but it was like a dream - his body and mind detached.

Duncan couldn’t so much as lift a finger while he was casting, and yet was aware of absolutely everything that had gone on in Narim. Every single thought, every decision, every emotion that had taken place for centuries.

For Veleraen and Vylle, they were surrounded by what looked like a whirlpool of golden light. Exploding into streams of light that lashed out at every single living person in Narim and the countryside to be linked to Veleraen’s fist.

Every single Magi from Initiate to Master who had so much as cast one spell this brightening besides those three at the heart of the spell found their ties to the Astral severed. They were not so much as Bound, as they had their connections obliterated. No Clara, no Channeling. They were Mundane once more with not an iota of residual talent or ability left. Duncan had burnt out the arcanic ability of every non-Archmage for nearly a third of the Province in that one spell.

Soldiers and citizens alike without any ability for arcana alike suddenly froze. Those without any ability for arcana to provide even the slightest protection from Duncan and Veleraen’s weave lost everything. Their emotions, their personality and desires were stripped from their being. Thousands upon thousands of people were nothing more than a living shell. Everything that they were had been grounded into Veleraen’s arm or absorbed by Duncan’s brands.

Dead, but not dead.

It was one way to stop a war. Peace had taken its price.

OOC Some 90% of all people in Narim and the countryside will be effected by Duncan and Veleraen’s working. PC’s will be unaffected, unless they meet the criteria to be Bound/Arcana obliterated.

Bahamut
October 17, 2009 03:09 AM​

As the war raged around them, Valen and Sirus looked upon the destruction and Arcanic contamination. "We should not be here..." whispered Sirus as he was realizing the roots of his mistake, the death of his best friend, and the ruthlessness of Valen. It was then that Duncan's spell flashed throughout the countryside of Narim, turning everyone into zombies, stripping masters and under of their arcanic ability. Sirus fell to the ground as he felt something missing from him entirely. "What... What was that?" he asked, looking around, and then back down to his hands. Attempting to enter Clara, he didn't even feel a connection with the astral plane anymore. He couldn't make that connection. Tears began to flow down his cheeks as he banged his hands on the ground. "Why me? Ioannes, why have you bestowed this fate upon me? and even Tek'lon... oh Tek'lon... Why... Why did we choose to follow you Valen, answer me!" he demanded, in every sense of the word.

Valen just stood there, stoicly, looking as men, women, and children suddenly turned into Zombies, entirely devoid of emotions, thoughts, and anything else that would be coherent to the mind. "It will end here... and begin here... Narim will be the place to test my spells," he said, cackling, and suddenly laughing maniacly. It seemed the battle had gotten to him, and forced him to go a bit insane, as what happens to some archmagi. "Demon, I will grant your request!" he said aloud, completely ignoring the pitiful man on the ground before him, his fellow mage in arms. "These people don't deserve to live like this, but to have a beautiful death..."

And with that, one of the only mages that could enter Clara anymore, the Archelementalist Valen set out to complete his work here within Narim. This time, his spell would be inconsiderate of Royals and Imperials. He wouldn't differentiate between the two of them. Everyone would freeze. They would all become Ice. As he began to create the Mana around him, he would begin to use the form for a spell similar to the spell called Detonation, but on a much much grander scale. But this time, he would use the Essense of Water and Ice. An expanding shell of water would envelope him, and then begin to expand outwards. As it did, it would freeze everything it came into contact with. Due to the Contamination though, he would take a bit of time with casting the spell, shaping it, and working through it's power. But the end result would be the same. Narim would be forced to live it's days as a frozen winterland of death and decay.

On the battlefield, as Nax was facing off against Riconus, his arm obliterated, at least his other arm was still the same. Shifting it so that a portion of his torso was missing, instead he reformed both arms, and his ribcage looked a bit short of a few ribs. As he did, he looked towards the fallen Riconus. "You're end is neigh..." said the Ice Elemental Lord. He reformed the two blades, and slashed both of them in downwards movements towards Riconus's neck, and stomach areas once more. In a lust for the man's blood, he would aim for the weak points in the armor, areas he could easily get his scythe's into, slicing up everything there was to slice up. The man didn't stand a chance unless he decided to finally run away from the monstrosity known as Nax, that was standing before him, ready to gut him like a pig.

If he managed to finish off Riconus, he would begin to move towards the gatehouse once more, turning from ice back into his Watery shell, and sliding in between any gaps within the walls that happen to be there, heading for the stairs. Moving up them, slowly and deliberately, he would search for the man known as keldon, and upon reaching the top of the gatehouse, he would look upon each of them, and then say, "Give me Elssssssdragon, and you sssssshall all live to sssssee thisssss placssssse turn to an icsssssy Aeternia..."

Veleraen
October 17, 2009 08:37 PM​

Secrets :

They had delved into a realm of mystery and consequence to achieve something great; inspirational....Peace. Instead, the world was set ablaze and their worlds would forever be torn in two. They had set out as journeyman...Peacemakers...They were now monsters, creators of something unnatural, something completely wrong.

They were destined to live with the consequences for the rest of their lives. Never again would the Knight see peace, for as he preached it and his non-violent ways, never would his mind be able to seek it out without the reminder of what he was witnessing.

Ships plummeted from the sky as men and women alike turned on each other, killing one another in a frenzy of blood lust. Machinations of men and beasts of burden collided in a clusterfeth of destruction...Never would this be able to be burned from his mind. The white fiery light of his hand framed a scene of death from afar, making the Knight wonder what would come of them in the end.

His wonderment was answered.

In a radiant burst of fire and light, something boiled beneath his skin and erupted from his fist as a spell was formed and cast by Master Scythe. Veleraen roared in agony as the release of the burst made his skin curl and bubble upon the surface as his arm acted as a radiator, absorbing the heat and energy, cooking his flesh from beneath. Spirals of light surged forth and cascaded the countryside in a brilliant and unique display that would never be replicated again in the tomes of the future, present or past...

Then their souls were ripped asunder.

Minds were closed and lives were changed forever. The light that he hoped would bring peace to this land did ultimately that...But not in the way that he wanted. Pain pressed forth and Veleraen clutched at his forearm and bicep, the pain burning through him like an iron poker inside of a fiery furnace.

"No..." He whispered as the cries and moans went silent, the world ultimately silencing itself as their power combined and eliminated the once voice they wanted to keep. He dropped to a knee as he became suddenly ill and weak watching men drop from their pegasi mounts and plummet to their deaths...Swaths of men amongst the regiments of both armies fell limp, their eyes drained of all life...all energy. They had become nothing but mindless vegetables and he had helped them become what they now were.

"NO!!!! This cannot be!!" Veleraen shouted as he looked over to Duncan who had collapsed in a heap as the casting had taken its toll upon the broken mage. What they had done...What was yet to be done; it was all too dangerous, too dangerous for the meddling hands of mortals. He never even should have suggested such a thing. He had gotten his wish...Now the Knight would have to live with the consequences of it.

"Heh...Peace. This...is not peace." The Knight's word spat out as his teeth grinded against each other in a subdued display of anger. The pain flared and his anger soared as he watched the world crumble around him. There was no honour in stripping the living of their being. This shouldn't of happened...He bit his lower lip so hard it began to bleed, the blood tarnishing his armour and blending in with the ruby that was already his breastplate. The taste was bitter like the end result of their divination.

"Aslan forgive me for what I have done..." He closed his eyes as errant tears fell from his despondent orbs. Something inside the Titan snapped and a well of guilt and hidden burdens erupted in his gaze. His face twitched as an internal wall had been broken. He was no longer able to hold back that which he had tried to suppress; his anger. The path of peace had gotten him no where but to the end of the path where there was only darkness and silence. It was no ending for the holy knight that walked a path of honour and righteousness. He would not have it.

A blazing fist clutched its digits amongst the smell of burning flesh and skin as an relinquishing passion pushed his spirit beyond its limits in a rage that would not be satisfied until the injustice of this battle was undone.

The cackling demonic voice that had tempted the armies, tempted the will of the weak and it had been answered by Valen, his words carrying on the dead and silent air not far away. Veleraen's eyes went wide as the mage promised to grant him his request. "YOU FOOL!" Veleraen's hand flared as his spirit rocketed forth in action as the Giant used his Supreme State to propel himself towards the mage who was obviously delusional and suicidal. "He heeds the call of the devil himself! Madman!" The utmost urgency and haste was used as Veleraen forced himself off from his standing position, his will to not let the mage get the better of the situation driving him to succeed in his task.

Valen could not be allowed to succeed.

"These people don't deserve to live like this, but to have a beautiful death..." The words of Valen echoed inside his head like a cannonball colliding within the walls of his mind, telling him that it needed to be stopped before any more destruction could be wrought.

Valen brought no honour to destroying the already helpless and damned....He would kill himself and the others with him just to end things? The man had gone insane. The threat needed to be eliminated now and forever. Veleraen opted for a fiery finish as he took a few long strides and lifting himself up into the air briefly as he raised his fist up and then brought it down upon the mage in an aetherial fury that would have dazzled even the strongest of soldiers. His halberd was close at his side as the Titan muscled his attack down, powerful and aimed to crush the mage and his diabolical ways.

There would be no more killing this brightening after Valen was dealt with. With all of the sins that now laid upon his shoulders, he had more than just an obligation to keep the these shells of soldiers and people alive...

Duncan Sythe
October 18, 2009 01:36 AM​

Secrets :
Perception. The meaning of it, the concept of the ability to perceive events in so far as one was aware of them somehow. Usually, all agreed, this fell around the realm of the senses; of eyes and ears and mouth and nose and touch. Arcanists could and did disagree that there was another sense, that of the arcane sixth eye, the one that could see the world in beauteous vision unique to the soul and the self as access through the person Vis.

These were, for Duncan Sythe, all flawed lies. There was no sense, he could not remember eyes or ears, could not even remember the colours of the Astral he had experienced as he had drawn upon the brands and conveyed their energy into the Aetherium fist of a man who, unbeknownst to him, held Aslan’s faith.

And yet, that giant of a man with his fist connected to Aethernia itself had been but a conduit, a lightening rod conductor for what he had done, for what he had experienced and more, what he had felt.

There was only feeling.

There was only desire.

There was only emotion.

Good and bad, fierce and tranquil, the peace of the lullaby felt by the baby as the mother succeeded in driving her charge to sleep and her terror at what was going to happen next as she gifted it that small innocence. It had opened a river and he had been unable to close it.

But at this point, that thought as his soul swam in black void, that thought was only ever selfish and self-terrified, like a two year old that had been put in a room and shouted at from six directions for five hours before being subjected to utter, deafening silence and having no choice in when it started or stopped.

White light flashed through the void towards his eyes. The souls around and before him as he rolled from his knees onto his side, slapping into mud, were illuminated in brilliant silhouette. This as he was witness to their final conscious emotions and then that sudden, deafening, silence. As the world before his eyes flopped like some kind of puppetry play with so many cut strings.

Uncomprehending he slipped in and out of consciousness over a time period that seemed far greater than it really was, emotion throbbing like the dull ache in the mind that left a burning after-effect from a severed limb and could not be quite reasoned with. It was there and yet not, logically one knew it was not…but none the less the intensity of the feeling was impossible to completely erase.

Past, present, future, the thoughts that had justified the emotions that now existed and the desires for the future. All gone, empty. Gone where?

"NO!!!! This cannot be!!"
The words came through foggy but somehow deafening over the silence that had descended. Well, silence except for the crescendo of the sky. They were indelibly clear upon the human who lay listless on his side, eyes half open as the lightening-silhouette receded to be replaced by earthy, material flaws.

Those eyes began to open wider and he rose onto his left elbow, mud-splattered and shuddering, from the next words uttered by the giant who looked down at him. This...is not peace."

What is not peace?
uncomprehending Duncan looked around and unwittingly invited comprehension to dawn as it had done for the giant. Around him, vacant eyes stared, bodies fallen like ragdolls yet somehow still…living? No, living was the wrong word as a feeling of disgusted sickness welled up inside him as the crawling feeling that the numbing ache of emotion and destiny and thought in the back of his mind would not recede.

He knew the life beyond those eyes had gone.

A time of precarious conflict dawned for the man who slowly levered himself up onto hands and knees, hands soaked up to the wrists in glorious, churned up mud as he stared around him, ignorant of the roaring giant as Veleraen sped forward toward Valen, too wrapped up in his own little world of balancing peace with the individual life of those around him who he had taken.

Who he was had been torn asunder by the experience of what he had brought into being. What remained was not therefore to re-establish that but to determine how what he saw before him effected who he was to become. Two alternatives warred; Disgust and agony at having taken so much onto himself or the ultimate test of what Srennius had asked of him: Peace incarnate was after all not a benevolent overlord subject to the whims and wants of the individual, it served a greater power and at least these souls had not suffered, their peace was eternal and final.

Or was it? Where, after all, had all that made them who they were; gone.

The sickness welled at the possibility that either they were somehow within him or he had acted as a conduit, but if the lightening rod had been translated into some kind of attractor he had no idea beneath Aethernia, above Aeternia or on the material where he had been a conduit to place the souls of these people to…and whether they could be retrieved.

But then on the tinges of consciousness as the giant raged and rushed forward, on the edge of the veil of perception and sanity, tip toed the deadly thought that was tied to a small piece of the man who had met Srennius and understood, in some way, what he had really asked for – for peace – and then offered the ultimatum; did he want them to be retrieved?

To Veleraen, to the souls around him, it was a monstrous thought of course, inhuman and macabre as he welcomed the silence that was present – relative to what it had been a few minutes previously – and welcomed to the lack of conflict and selfishness that came with it. Srennius had after all tasked him thus;

“To stand as judge, one must not be concerned in any way. These brands will grant you this ability – to see beyond any single individual’s interests, but instead understand the Multiverse as a connection of a myriad of line to trace them back to the tangle. You will then judge the appropriate response – to unravel or to cut.”

Horror warred with understanding as Veleraen moved forward to protect the vessels of those who would never return to the mortal plane. Never, ever return as they stood in service of something greater than themselves, greater than the Royal Kingdom or the Imperial Confederacy. Neither had been worthy in this moment, after all, neither had been correct and what was coming… He could still feel what was coming as an inky black stain across the countryside which, like tar, held on and smothered, filling the mouth and the soul with sludge.

Well, what was coming was far worse than what he had chosen and he did not shy away from the fact that he had chosen, to act, to accept responsibility. True, not…in the way it had occurred, but truly should he have expected something different? It was therefore ironic that in running away and dealing with Valen the Titan of Aslan had perhaps allowed something he would consider far worse to birth itself in the man whose help he had asked for.

Was it then the path of least resistance? Understanding in the form of insanity vs insanity in the form of incomprehension? It certainly did not leave the figure who now pushed mud stained hands to his knees as he rocked back onto his heels and rose to his feet much in the way of what anyone still with a mind in the Narim planes would consider a humanist choice.

Yes and no, after all, it was an example to something greater than simply one side or the other; it was an example to both. No right, no wrong, simply… stupidity. This, this the price of stupidity.

And turning to Vylle with blank, peaceful eyes, he embraced it and forgave them. Oh he would weep later as had been promised, weep later for what he had been forced to do because to contain such, to withhold it and constrain it was not possible, but for now he had to be strong…to show the Governor of Sherian what the price was of such conviction and stupidity. And, oh if he could, he would show Keldon too…show the pair of them their price for their selfishness and at putting themselves before others and their grand designs that thought nothing of those who would die in service of such designs.

Vylle could get lost in those oceans that were blue eyes. Mud stained as the man who had just brought deafening peace to Sherian was, there was a dangerously self-righteous nobility in him as he straightened. It promised things to come, an overwhelming acceptance of who he was which now could not, easily, be stopped or misdirected.

As Veleraen had run to save the shells of those who had paid the price Duncan had exacted of their leaders in order to save those who would otherwise have been damned by them both, he had left something else behind that promised a far different future than destruction of shell-vessels.

He did not smile at the Governor of course as the man spun on his horse in search of the airship that would never come, Duncan simply looked at Vylle with a blank promise that did not lack emotion so much as the precise opposite; it overwhelmed with it. The entirety of what had been taken lay beyond two simple blue eyes and had been accepted there, as the Price.

All of this had occurred as the giant ran. Duncan turned back to the Titan as he raised his arm and brought it down to exact his panic and terror upon Valen for what he was about to do to those who had suffered. As his eyes passed over each and every shell-like corpse a pang of sorrow afflicted him that was accepted and swelled within him to the point of choking, but he had made his decision and would not waver as he watched what was to come between Veleraen and Valen, ignorant of what the Archmage was actually doing and the effect it might have on him if he succeeded.

No, instead he watched Veleraen as the product of his handiwork and forgave the giant his lack of understanding, pitied him his role in this; and wished he could have done it all himself without worrying such a good man. For he could see the price peace had cost Veleraen and regretted it deeply.

Valen on the other hand? As some kind of shadowy comprehension dawned that the man might have just gone completely insane, the architect of all that lay around him let out a soft, forgiving sigh.

He forgave Valen too, how could he be expected to understand his role in this any more than Keldon or Vylle did? After all, if they had understood; this would not have been the consequence.

And he did not feel sick any more. Only sad, so very, very sad that they had not been able to listen and it had come to this.
 
Trinity
October 18, 2009 05:41 PM​

Secrets :

The living began to join the dead in droves. People were stabbing each other, screaming, mothers killed their sons, and all the Devil could do was smile. A knowing smile that slid across a mangled maw, one that didn’t falter as the Mage Corps made a foolish attempt to end him. He could not be ended, not that easily. He was a hand of Death, an unwilling servant of the Ferrymaster. He was the Keeper of the Gates, at war with one thing and one thing alone… his own emotions.

And as those souls were obliterated into nothingness, never to feel the sickening touch of Jalat’s personal hells, never to be judged by the Three-Faced God on the throne of Aetheria – not that he would have allowed them past, Agar watched in silence. Who was to judge who was right and wrong in these damned mortals affairs? They were all murderers, leaders of a slaughter. Fools. Pathetic fools. The Demon’s arms crossed as the souls themselves were snuffed out. Destroyed. Bright green, haunting eyes narrowed in the face of the destruction as the ghosts around him, the older of his flock, seemed to begin to impact the world that only he had previously began to touch. Ever so slightly, the crimson hood slid back and an eyebrow arched. His snarl did not drop, Grithmarog was not pleased. This was not how it was supposed to be. This was not balance.

It was madness.

Folding his arms, Agar strode forward from the Temple a few steps, eyes trained on the Mage Corps responsible, on Keldon’s position, anger flaring up around him as the dead continued to recoil from his presence. It didn’t seem to matter what was in his path: trees, rocks, fire, he strode through it all without care. Rarely did Agar remove the souls when the hearts were still beating, but, in order to preserve the balance, they had to die… And he had a special place reserved from them in the pits of the Umblat. They would not go to judgment. They would suffer for their crimes against balance. Against the Lord of Death.

It was not their right to decide such fates.

Just as such it was not Duncan Sythe’s right to decide the end of this battle, to stop it, to bring some feigned form of bastardized peace. As everyone suddenly froze around him, the Demon’s step faltered just enough to give him pause. Slowly the head turned, and a snarl dripped into gritted teeth. The living had stopped. But they were not dead. He could not, try as he might, relieve them of their souls. Battered hands clenched their fists and Agar was on the move again, his stride wider and more pronounced as the seven foot monstrosity made his way to the Eastern breach, carelessly shoving the shells of the frozen soldiers and citizens aside without regard to whether it destroyed them, woke them up, or merely broke the limbs they landed on. He didn’t care. His gaze was set on one thing and one thing only: The source of this silence.

Upon reaching the breach though, the Shepherd bore witness to something odd, and something that equally would tip him off as to the cause: Duncan Sythe slowly rose from the ground, a giant with a flaming fist was leaping to punch the Archmage’s head into his body and crush him, and the Archmage seemed to be intent on completely dismantling any trace of the living in the area. Good, he was upholding his part of the bargain. Tek’lon would be released in due time… as long as Veleraen was not successful in stopping him, at least. What was more, the older ghosts that had been rushing the army had stopped short in droves and stopped their angered screaming. Confusion was overtaking them.

The front-most ghost, an older man from the City Watch that had initially spurred the souls to action against the Imperials lowered his sword and stared as Duncan got to his feet. Recognition swept over his face and the sound of sliding boots against mud behind him signaled the halt of the rest of the souls. The man’s sword presented a large thud as it slipped into the brown muck beneath his half-material feet and his knees looked like they were about to buckle. Behind him, a familiar old man touched his shoulder and moved in front. It was the grandfather of the child Duncan had saved during the Reclaiming of Narim.

”Master Sythe,” He whispered in half reverence, ”Are you… Alright? What have you… have…” Dark eyes flicked towards Valen and Veleraen as the Giant roared in contempt for the Archmage’s actions. Others had been looking around and at the realization of what seemed to be about to take place, they had begun to slide their feet around in the mud in a mad scramble to get to Duncan. Dozens of ghosts ran at him, though there was no hate or malice in their eyes, no angry bone in their unearthly bodies. They only held compassion for the man who would sacrifice his own peace and happiness, the man who would take not only the weight of one girl but the weight of the entire city of the living upon his shoulders and his heart, if only to stop them from reaching the same fate those men and women who were now rushing to protect him suffered.

Even as they ran forward in an attempt to protect them, they did nothing to hide the sight that could be seen through their translucent bodies: Agar was storming through the breach, the tattered red robe he was wearing flicking about him like the tongue of a serpent, his horns the only thing that seemed to keep the hood up. Yellowed, chipped tusks gleamed brightly in the open field. He howled in his abject anger, the type of howl that was more a guttural growl mixed with a feral instinct of something that should not have been. It was the howl of a terribly upset Shamanistic servant of Death. Trudging directly for Duncan and ignoring Valen and Veleraen – for it mattered not to him if the Archmage survived the encounter or not, as long something was obliterated – Agar paused about fifty yards from the Disciple of Srennius and his quickly forming shell of ghostly protection. Any shell of a soul that stood in his way was consequently shoved aside or toppled intentionally in a fit of rage.

”Get off him, cretins.” He spat at the souls, who cowered and shook in response. Duncan could feel them ever so slightly as their half –materialized beings enveloped him like a herd of deer attempting to hide their young from a pack of hungry wolves. Agar’s voice was full of malevolence – he was not the pristine vessel of Jalat’s will that the priests would have hoped to be. He was much more… or much less, depending on how one looked at it. He was a failure at its rawest form.

Clenched fists allowed one finger in his left hand to unfurl and point at Duncan. ”There are worse fates than death, you fool. Dey would’ve died. Instead, a man of peace and good will dooms them to paralytic suffering? Prisoners of their own minds an thoughts? They are not DEAD!” And to prove that point, Agar stormed towards the closest shell of a man and attempted to yank the soul out of the man’s body… presumably only succeeding in jerking the zombie off balance as he tossed it in frustration to the ground and brought a green foot down on its kneck.

”Do ju know whose realm ju meddlin’ in, human? Dey stuck now, why ju provoke The Great Soul-Keeper so? Feth ju damn ”peace”, mortal! Who t’say it not be ordained that they die? Who’re ju t’make dis call, who’re ju t’keep souls from Jalat?”

He took a few strides closer to Duncan and the throng of ghosts. One of them stood up and braced himself as if he was prepared to be hit with a tidal wave some feet ahead of the group. The same left hand that had pointed at Duncan picked the ghost up by the neck and curled overgrown fingernails into its ethereal flesh, forcing him to scream in pain. The temperature in the area began to rise and as Agar threw the ghost past Duncan’s head and into the field behind, it was as if an arrow that had been set on fire was shot a few inches from his brow.

”What ju hope t’accomplish, Pinkskin!? Ju an’ ju friends leave dis place, leave damned t’me, unless ju wanna join’em. It not best t’mess wit’balance. Wit’fate.” There was a certain amount of threat in Agar’s voice that was unmistakable. He was threatening to kill them all if Duncan didn’t pack his bags and go. Another step and some of the ghosts pulled back from Duncan, instead cowering at his side, hands on his shoulders and arms almost material, almost real, as if they were either attempting to restrain him or save him and it wasn’t quite apparent which it was. It seemed he would have to trust them.

Meanwhile, somewhere in the depths of the Catacombs beneath the city, things had begun to fall apart and the screams above them as people turned on friends and families killed their loved ones drove the Caperio family in the pit of the earth to tears. They too had begun to lash out at one another but no one really had anything sharp to stab with and so mother strangled son, who kicked and punched at a daughter, who bit into their mother’s forearm and drew blood. Doriano cowered in the corner and began to sob as his desire to punch his daughter in the head grew. His fist drew back to accomplish just that point when something strange and peculiar happened: they all completely stopped. No one moved. Everyone’s eyes were emotionless. Try as he might, Doriano could not wake them from their frozen stupor. They were gone even as the screams above had stopped. In shock and horror, Doriano whispered to his family (who couldn’t hear him and didn’t respond) that he was going to check up above right before he moved back out of the underground sanctuary and saw one thing that was interesting: no one was moving. Another thing that was interesting: Agar was storming off towards the Eastern wall. Clambering out of the hole he got up and ran off after him, searching for answers amongst the shells of life that now surrounded him. Hardly anyone had survived.

In the short amount of silence that had followed Agar’s threat, a panting, out of breath, sweating and sheet-white human under a off-kilter wide brim hat put his hands on his knees and gasped out a barely comprehensible string of questions:
”What…have…. You…. What… did you… How… could you..?” Sucking in air as tears filled the man’s eyes, Doriano Caperio collapsed to his knees, head falling to his hands there in the wet, dying earth. ”My family is dead! You killed them all! How could you!”

And the Devil shrugged, a sickening smile slowly curling back on to his mangled face as he stepped aside and merely gestured towards Sythe. No words were spoken but it was obvious by the green-skinned demon’s body language that he meant to deem Duncan responsible and thus be the object of the Faux-noble’s wrath. However, Doriano could do nothing… but stare, horror written into every tired and weary line upon his face.

Jhom
October 18, 2009 08:49 PM​

As the giants charged the confidence of the royal soldiers began to waver and some men fled. As the arrows flew Jhom felt the sting of his thick skin being penetrated first in the shoulder and then in the thigh. The giant thought nothing of this. Wounds were expected, this was war.

Jhom's charge met the enemy lines. He trampled the first soldier, kicked the next so hard in the stomoch that he puked blood over the giant's boot. At the third soldier he swung his great mace low and catapulted the man into the air, sailing over the heads of his comrades. At the fourth soldier he lifted his mace high and brought it down on the man's head and the six foot tall man suddenly became a one foot pile of crushed bone and pulverized flesh. At the fifth man Jhom noted how easy this was- there was somthing strange going on.

He had expected the men to cower in fear. He has expected them to run. He had expected that given exceptional bravery they would try to fight back against him. He had not expected them to stand looking blankly at the behomoth as he destroyed them.

Jhom took a moment to survey the army in front of him. Most of them seemed to have had the light extinguished from their eyes; unmoving and unthinking. Had time stoped? Was he the only one here who was not a statue? No, he spied some royal soldiers still moving but these men were apparently insane. They hacked at the throats of their allies and clawed at their own bleeding eyes.

This was a little too much for the giant to grasp and he turned to the rest of the brigade to see if they too could see what he saw. When he looked back at the giants who had followed him, and then looked past them to the infantry which had followed them, he saw the same blank expressions he saw in the faces of the royals.
Some men were still concious and in control of their faculties and these looked around in bewilderment as Jhom did. Jhom met eyes with another giant and the confused look they exchanged said more than words would have.

Jhom looked down in frustration. The titan had come all this way and joined this conflict that he cared nothing for only so that he might have the oppourtunity for heroism. What was herioc about destroying these corpses? Nothing.

"Fething mages." He muttered as he kicked a near by royal zombie hard, so that he flew into the next man and toppled him as well like a domino. He looked around. All the men he could see from his high vantage point were either brain dead corpses, driven to insanity and self mutilation, or standing in confusion, not wishing to fight anyone. "Fething mages." He repeated firmly.

Without certainty of what to do he waded through the royal lines kicking the men aside or stepping on them as he went without giving it a moment's thought. He waded over to a section of wall that he could climb and ascended for a better look. On top of the wall he noted the silenced cannons first and then as he looked out he saw that the whole of the imperial army, and the whole of the royal army was deathly quiet and motionless. Jhom shook his head "Fething mages."

Vylle Fyrrialt
October 18, 2009 11:57 PM​

Vylle stared into the oceanic eyes of Mr. Sythe, oceanic in the way that oceans lived with all the fury of its predators, the despair of its victims, the brutality of its harvesters, the loss of the widows and estranged lovers she made.

"Goddamn you!" he screamed and broke the stare.

"O cursed prophets of peace," he soliloquized, "When I first came to this goddamnéd province, I heard of a war in Carmelyn, between Midpoint and Arkdun, and Srennius the good planetar of peace descended from his plane betwixt the opposed armies and halted the bloodshed. Srennius is this how you descend today? Where is your mercy, damned god? Had I but foreseen the outcome of this day I would have sued L'Evienne for peace on the day of my election as the chief of these doomed rebels. Peace so expensively bought is not peace but a worse purgatory."

Vylle turned away from the mage. Veleraen charged his Versian ally, but Valen was mad. He would kill all of them if the giant didn't stop him.

The Governor of Sherian, Imperial Intendant, effectively, Regent of what was left of the Aelyrian Empire, pretending to the same title that Rothschilde, Nighthawk, and L'Evienne had possessed before, lost himself in the golden storm that immersed them, and drained the half-bottle of wine left.

"Once enlisted, once entombed," he whispered to himself, to harden himself to the horror. But that said nothing of the citizens within the walls of Narim itself.

"Who made this godawful day? Who first suggested that a mage could ruin the walls of Narim as the Church of the Faith ruined the walls of Trysvale. Accursed Church, to follow your example is to follow the path to the Umblat. Who assured this field would be wrecked by the hell-hound waiting in every mage's mind?"

Vylle smashed the empty wine bottle on the ground.

The answer was: Vylle.

Today was the first day in the Dracon's life that he smiled at the irony (or aptness) of his name to his actions.

"Ha! Fils de put!" he screamed at whatever eyes stared down from the sky, if any, "A demon made this. You see this?" he held one arm in the other paw, "One of the most terrible creatures on this planet made this out of the spawn of the other most terrible creature on this planet. What do you expect, tu con?"

He turned to see the ghosts forming around Mr. Sythe, and the fast-approaching demon, and behind him, Doriano Caperio, once Vylle's own Lieutenant Governor, quick on his heels.

"Kek'spasse?" Sometimes he just couldn't help the language of his adopted home. What reason had he done all this? To prevent another Jaedaxia. Instead, the results of Narimfield were worse than anything Jaedaxia had known.

And now there were ghosts, demons, and a turncoat.

Here he was. One of the men who shared with Vylle responsibility for this day. They were all in it together -- Vylle, Tarfuss, Doriano, Elsdragon, Sythe, Veleraen, Valen, Sirus, Eyvind, Milo. Each of them shared some part of the guilt. Vylle wanted to draw his saber and drive it through the Narimite. But just as he placed his paw on the hilt he thought of Duncan, who had done all this in the sake of peace. Would he toss this hard-won peace to the side for pathetic revenge?

And then he cracked.

Why had Vylle done all this? Vylle was not sure himself. Some hazed zealotry behind the word "liberty." Liberty? What was the price of liberty? Enough crowns for a vintage Nuryondi, a Sherian cigar, and a town where you could avoid the police. Liberty was cheap. Narim? Narim was the price of tyranny. Narim was the price of myopism and hubris. Narim was the price of keeping in charge a killer, a thief, and a lawyer.

Vylle Fyrrialt-Kaldres concluded, since he could see, in the immediate presence of a hundred thousand deadened eyes, no reasonable thought behind his title, his position, nor why he stood upon this damnéd land, that somehow the Dracon had gotten the better of him. That no matter how hard he tried to fight it, he was demon-blooded, and if anything, the struggle against it, his struggle for liberation from it, in strength, wealth, pleasure, and rebellion, only lead him deeper and deeper into draconism.

Vylle's blood coursed with the blood of the utterly damned, and so he hopped off his horse, drew the saber he'd learned to use in Aelyria Prime, and approaching Doriano Caperio, shouted to the demon, "Here is your balance!" and drove his saber into the back of Caperio's neck, and if that didn't kill him, he would hack at it until Doriano was caput.

When the Romans discovered a head under Capitoline Hill, they declared that it was an omen that meant that some day, Rome would be the head, the caput, of a great Empire.

Riconus Xind'ell
October 19, 2009 07:35 PM​

OOC: Oooooh, I want to put a snazzy song into my post too. Sorry it couldn't be longer.
Secrets :

They had been beaten and bruised. Mangled and sliced. And yet, Riconus and the the brave soldiers of the Royal Vanguard were still there, fighting to the bitter end... regardless of how bitter that end might be.

As Riconus was hurled from out of the way of the flying arrows, the archers quickly re-armed, and began to fire at will. "At the Ice! At the Ice!" The Sapphire & Royal Commanders shouted, noting that firing at the water aspects of the Elemental Lord would do no harm. "And for Diana's sake," One Sapphire captain shouted, "Get those fething Mages out here for support!"

Meanwhile, Riconus had fallen at the ankles of his men, who quickly shelled their downed commander. The Syl lord could hear nothing, and comprehend little... but the morale of his men haunted his mind more than any ghost walking the Narim cobbles. "Sir, can you hear me?" Yelled one of the Sapphire sergeants to his general. It was only then that he felt Riconus' bloody left hand grip the scuff of his mail tunic, after he finally let go of his gladius for the first time in the entire battle. His words were feint, but no soldier could misconstrue them...

"... Don't let me be seen injured in front of my men ..."

Without hesitation, the mass of soldiers dragged Riconus' body away from the front lines, even as Nax reappeared, his two scythes reformed. However, perhaps to the Elemental's dismay, he would not only discover the complete efforts of every archer and frontline infantrymen in the way of his attack on Riconus. For finally, the elite elven warriors of the Earl's private guard entered the fray.

Although the 100 finest warriors of the Sapphire Guard, equipped flawlessly in their obsidian armour, were meant only to play a role as mercenary reservists, it would hardly serve them well if their financier was killed in battle. Thus, their defense of Riconus was meant to be immediate, and not a moment too soon, it could certainly be added.

"AWAY, MONSTER!" Roared the skilled elven mercenaries, their swords aiming to deflect anything that should come towards the contingent of soldiers carrying Riconus' body to medics on the rear lines. "Fall back or see your end!" Such words made it obvious that they saw only to defend their commander, not attack. However, should Nax truly attempt such a foolish attack, and somehow succeed in its execution through the storm of hundreds, even thousands of flaming arrows, the one hundred finest swords of the Sapphire Guard would be waiting to parry the Elemental's attack away, as their general had done before, and subsequently pounce on Nax like a centuri of wolves would to their prey.

Keldon Elsdragon
October 23, 2009 11:21 AM​

The street where Jhom was walking soon became rather active as shouts from around the area was telling soldiers who were not frozen in their current state to make their way quickly to the northern breach as they were attacking. Jhom soon found himself with a hundred or so scattered troops around him, but most importantly was the short dwarf imperatis who looked at Jhom under the impression that he had caused all this and he started to shout from the distance as he moved towards him with a rather iritated look. "Did you do this you damn blasted talk fething fool? Eh? Some contraption you giants managed to figure out finally or break from a boulder?! What you think because your tall and large you can cause mass murder on this scale and simply step on us?! What if the Aelyrians came down and stepped on your family and children ye blasted fool!?" he bellowed looking directly up at Jhom from about twenty feet away or so.



It was time for the suns to set, the hues of the darkness slowly over took Narim and the mind of the Royal Marshal. Even with the glow of the sunset the chaos that was being produced around him was nothing like Paxia, nothing like any battlefield. As the healing took over Keldon he paused briefly to let the spell do its purpose, but his eyes fell upon the dwarf that began casting, severe irritation and frustration over took him. His hand grasped his blade ready to strike it through the soldier, but alas he was unable to given his location. His eyes however were firmly fixed on the man as his fireball took shape and launched out towards the Imperial lines, the disappointment obvious on his face.

It was then the chaos took its greatest form, the clang of iron and steel, of screams. It sent a chill down his spine as he looked over the battlements, soldiers were attacking each other, and citizens were doing the same, the young killing the old, the old killing the young and every variation possible. All Keldon could do was look outwards wondering, he knew full well it was arcane. But at first he had thought that perhaps the army had teleported into the city itself, like the orcs had done with Paxia... by the gods could all of this be interlinked? After all Paxia was caused by those with great arcanic means, could the mages on the battlefield in front of them be ones who helped bring it altogether? Unlikely but perhaps possible...

This needed to end, and it needed to end now. The mage was right; it was time to spare absolutely nothing. It was perhaps one single resolve left in Keldon, he had offered peace and now it seemed they would not accept any peace, this left one resolution left for him to give them. Total destruction, he would make sure no confederate soldier stood on the battlefield, the people had suffered and he would not give any of them the chance to let this type of chaos and hunger for power spread beyond the chaos here. With the screams of everyone in the city shedding blood he looked to the mages around him and down to the bodies on the ground, just how he would obliterate was coming to him but he had a firm idea. It was likely to cost him his own life. That was however now an expense he was willing to pay.

Turning to look to were the giant was standing and he assumed Duncan was there, along with the command staff of the Confederate forces likely resided which was his intended target for some time now. But that is when it happened. The large flash of light bellowed from the area, enough that it caused Keldon to put his hand over his face in that brief microsecond as he blinked several times to clear the tinge of light from his eye. The after effects of that flash however caused him to stop dead in his tracks, the attacking army of the Confederates just stood there as if blowing in the wind from the storm above. Yet as Keldon looked around him to the thousands of men on the walls on either side he noticed and took in the fact that his forces were doing the same. But he could still see movement flickering here and there. The sound of people wondering what was going on could be heard around the gatehouse, profanity, panic and confusion could be heard as the pockets of voices broke the silence so of the city.

Officers and soldiers from the southern and eastern lines started to gather in the space in front of the gatehouse, they all knew that is where command was... and no one knew what was going on. One of the Imperatis’s was there looking around somewhat confused at the soldiers where in all truth was now worried and panicked. His voice was strong and firm as he drilled them into formations as best as he could. Even he was disserved by having so many of his friends and comrades around him frozen, alive but not alive in a loop as if it were. Seconds passed and soldiers started to come out of the woodworks, following the gathering voices near Keldons location that was now looking over the group and shouting orders down to the officers below who nodded and started to pass them down the chain of command and through the ranks. People were scared, simple as that really, and letting them sit there wondering was not something he was prepared to do.

Looking upto the sky as he saw the remaining airships, their bombs had atleast stopped for the time being; perhaps they were facing the same problem as everyone else. But he also noticed several Pegasus riders taking to the sky and attempting to board and land on the decks of the drifting airships. Perhaps a seven or so made their way to the remaining airships attempting to board them. Their officers wanted to try and commander them and bring them to the ground controlled so they could claim them as their own in the future. But that depends on how complicated that became, if they realized it was something unlikely to happen they would ram weapons and items found on the airship into the gears or light their explosives and abandon the ship pointing it towards the Confederate lines to the north.

On the ground men started to remove those who had become frozen on their mounts, taking them down and laying them on the ground or moving those that had fallen off and remained on the ground out of the way. Soldiers started to mount the horses, and those who were already on top of them started to shift slightly looking towards the gates below the gatehouse. Thankfully the bulk of the cavalry was still functioning, but most important was that the mage corps seemed unaffected and they were all trained soldiers of war before they were allowed to become officially mages. Many of them clad in light armour were not sitting on horseback looking around wondering how many smaller pockets of soldiers were building.

This was when the mages on the gatehouse all told Keldon they were unable to cast, and everything seemed very strage, as if they were empty with it came to Arcana, as if they had it all stripped away. Yet the Master Elementalist and Adept Sorcerer both told Keldon they could still connect to the planes, and then perked up the Master Sorcerer that had accompanied Keldon relatively anywhere for the past while. They were likely the only ones in the city that could still cast in the entire city. Keldon motioned for them to follow and they did, leading down the staircase to the road below as the signal was given and the weights that held the large Iron Gate affixed in place was lifted and the iron gates started to open. It was the sight of Agar walking through the eastern breach and out to the Confederate lines that caused the Marshal to make the final decision, it seemed that this was the time it was all going to end or begin again.

T the Pegasus riders that were on the ground moved up around Keldon and his three escort mages as they exited the gates, seconds passed and dozens of mounted soldiers exited the city riding towards the heart of the Confederate lines, and shortly afterwards several flags of truce where hoisted up on some of the riders along the column that now started to shape into an arrow formation as they started to pick up space. Around fifty white horses flanked Keldon, all of them Pegasus’s. To the eye in the distance perhaps they would look like beautiful white horses, but after a glance longer then several seconds anyone would notice the odd animal let their wings out and flutter slightly.

The mages clasping their staffs slightly as they began to approach the group, Agars back to them, his red cloak almost matching the same crimson red cloak Keldon had dangling off his back flapping in the wind, there was almost a thousand mounted soldiers riding up behind Keldon taking up formations that if by some fluke chance the Confederates decided to ignore the flag of peace and start the final stages of this war. It mattered not to Keldon, for he had reached the stage that there was only four options remaining in this battlefield, he died himself, they died, perhaps they all died, or Vylle, Tarfuss and Keldon made their way to Prime. These were the four core options left in the Marshals mind and he had hoped they would go for the last one, otherwise it would seem peace would not last long this brightening.

When the gap finally closed and they were on top of their location they started to slow down before getting to close he started to mumble something to himself, like before he expected his life to come to an end in next candlemark. "The battle between brothers has come to an end this darkening, only brothers reside here now to protect one another. Our Blades Forward stand ready to shield one another against Aethernian's Might. The shelter for the Innocent has been broken and yet the oaths we took to protect our families stands fulfilled. Our hearts clear of darkness we answer the horns last call. The time has come for words to be no longer lined in silver, I stand by your banner to protect those who need it, and even as my demise rises over these plains...I pray these Tenets offer as much assistance to others as they have to me. I believe that with them, the banners of Aslan’s followers shall sail higher than the tallest mountains once again. Evil always seeks my blade ever faster with each passing moment." With a swift kick to the horse he pushed the animal directly at Vylle who now had his blade drawn and raised in the air moving towards a cloaked figure, a figure who seemed to be in distress and pain, a figure who Keldon thought was Duncan or perhaps someone else.

The irony that only a short while ago he was ready to kill him and everyone at this area with arcane and now he would try and defend him was amusing in some ways. But also understandable, this war, and everything around it was caused by arcane, all of this death primarly came from arcane and all of it will likely cause effects for era’s to come all due to Arcana. In a way he was glad he never got the chance to give those orders, for if he had perhaps the chaos they are now all in would be much more different, or perhaps much less. With his blade drawn he would attempt to ride between Vylle and the faux-noblemen and stop the strike, slowing the horse and dismounting when the opportunity presented itself, if it did and keeping a defensive posture in the exact center of enemy lines. If he was setting himself up for death perhaps this was it, but then again death itself was likely only a few steps away with Agar.

Looking directly at Vylle he would try and speak to both him and Tarfuss. ”Do we continue with this bloodshed and end it here and now? Or shall we visit Prime and save the thousands of lives here and millions in the province and country that will die and burn from this war? his voice was serious and honest, it was in pain and wanting to get all of this resolved. But if he made it this far and had to fight and die to end the lives of those at this circle then perhaps that was what would be required. He would do whatever was necessary to see to it these men came with him to prime, even if it meant giving his oath to Agar that he would free Eyvind from his shackles and if he didn't he could take his soul from him willingly or to any god for that matter.

Maddyn
October 28, 2009 03:38 AM​

Raging from the heavens, the Arcane Contamination continued to unleash its fury upon the city of Narim. The sky darkened by thick, black clouds that blotted out the suns of Telath. Ice and pyre lights hindering vision and dampening the damage the various small fires that littered Narim. The crater where the former Bank of Narim had resided remaining as a warning.

Wells dried up, intoxicated with a thick repulsive sludge. In a freak occurrence, every single cobblestone and piece of pavement suddenly became etched with Ikos runs before vanishing. Only to reappear at the bottom of the tepid mire that surrounded the broken docks. Paving the seabed instead of the streets of the desolate city.

But the great majority of those within Narim remained utterly motionless. Staring blankly ahead of them with no more movement than caused by a slow, steady breathing. Every now and again someone fell over in the breeze or due to how they were standing when Duncan’s spell had wrapped itself around almost a third of Sherian. Over one hundred thousand souls had claimed Narim as a battleground - and now, well… the connection between mind and body had been removed of thousands of individuals who sought war instead of peace.

Slowly one of the airships began to turn back around to face the Imperial lines, a last order given by Vylle to have transport made available for his use. Not that many crewmembers on board any of the airships above Narim were overly functional. Not as a handful of Pegasus Knights harassed those on board. Lives were lost on both sides… and once more, it became all too apparent as a lightning bolt seared through one of the airships - that the skies were not safe.

Fighting came to a complete standstill throughout Narim and the countryside. One by one, the few remaining soldiers realized that they were all alone. Standing in the midst of a field of bodies without minds. The sounds of the dying and the littered bodies of the dead. To the south and north, everything came to a complete halt. For a change, dialogue was actually managed once Jhom and the few sentient soldiers finished slaughtering their way into the moral-stricken breach. Curiously, Duncan and Veleraen’s spell seemed to affect Humans predominately - leaving a slightly higher percentage of Giants flanking Jhom.
And with no real way to obtain orders from his command, the North was entirely in Jhom’s hands as decisions had to be made.

To the East, Riconus, wounded, bloody and nearly alone from the devastating causalities inflicted upon the Sapphire Guard was withdrawn from the rampaging Elemental Lord of Water. A few selfless soldiers, realizing the complete and utter futility of trying to stab or shoot water after the first few attempts sold their lives for the Commander’s safety. Trying to buy Riconus time. And as a few of the earless Elf’s guards mustered defensively around Riconus, he was able to see through the arcanic haze affecting Narim - Keldon. Apparently oblivious to Riconus’ plight as the Royal Marshal strode from the Gatehouse to the Gates with a face half covered in blood and fluid from the various injuries sustained and wounded he‘d been near when the Gatehouse had been struck by siege weaponry..

With near every Mage Ostracized arcanically and prevented from casting, Riconus’ injuries would require the more traditional method of time and stitches if any healing was to be done. At least until the soldier could obtain more exotic means.

Outside the city, chaos still reigned it seemed. The remaining Imperial soldiers to the East collecting defensively about Tarfuss. Oblivious to the struggles the Imperial Commander faced as the arcanic alterations in his legs continued to painlessly manipulate his physique. In a disturbing visual, the knee’s snapped once more, returning themselves to their original state. A few tiny scales around the kneecaps remaining as a reminder that Tarfuss’ armor was anything but normal.

As Valen went about casting, the last thing the Arch-Elementalist was to see this Brightening was a gold and crimson light coming directly towards him. Most unfortunately attached to Veleraen’s arm.

But Veleraen was too late. His fist impacting directly against Valen’s body; seemingly ignoring the Archmage’s flesh as the fist pushed a hole through his chest and out the other side. The wound cauterizing instantly from the Celestial flames… and… ice? With so much unstable Elemental Essence in the region, Archmage Valen’s final spell was far from perfect. Not that such made it any less dangerous. Ice began to form around the cauterized flesh, ignoring Veleraen’s burning fist to coat Valen’s entire body. Preserving his wounded body in an undesired form of stasis. The ice began to flow however, coating everything that wasn’t moving. Washing over the ruined ground and trampled soil, sliding up to ankle height of all the mindless bodies inhabiting Narim. Freezing the sludge in the wells and beginning to glaze the entire city in a sheet of inch-thick ice. Solidifying Nax from water into pure, unmovable ice as the Elemental Lord combated the Sapphire Guard; frozen completely in place as the Elemental disemboweled one of Riconus’ soldiers.

Valen and Nax’s fates left for another Brightening.

For Sirius, while Clara eluded the Magi under his Ostracism, there was something unique about his condition. His ability to access the Astral remaining gone; and yet… Sirius could see the strands of Essence of Peace that linked every former Mage, every Mindless body, to Duncan and Veleraen.

Lashing out at Doriano as Veleraen and Valen faced off against one another, the Dorin…Dracon’s blade struck true. A measure of vengeance claimed by the Governor of Sherian as his blade cut in to the Lieutenant Governor’s spine. Disabling him, crippling the devastated man from the middle of his back down. The return strike failing as Keldon, under the flag of truce, bore down upon Vylle. Warding off a second blow.

Not that there was to be one coming. As Vylle went to strike a second time, Veleraen’s fist contacted with Valen’s chest. On the same mental frequency as The Call, a million voiced cried out in terror… “Ow!”. Or an approximation thereof, as if hundreds, thousands of souls had just felt obliged to give a running commentary of what had just happened. As one of the only Dracons remaining on the field, however well disguised, Vylle at least had found the answer to just what Duncan had done with all the minds and emotions of the Imperial, Royal and otherwise Sherian people. Completely safe and intact, and very much stored inside the Aetherium core of Veleraen’s arm.

Trawling upon the ice covered ground was a rope ladder… it seemed at least one airship had responded to Vylle’s earlier request for transport. True it wasn’t landing, but then, Vylle had a means of escape but a few paces away…



Leisurely, Duncan’s eyes began to glow anew. A mixture of electric blue with just the faintest hint of lavender. Essence long dormant inside the former Imperial Mage’s body reacted with the three Brands of Srennius. Linking its self to Veleraen’s arm. Absorbed Essence from a group of Crimson Sentinels so many Era’s ago, the key that had triggered the first stages of Duncan’s original Archmagi promotion. Had destroyed the old stave that had acted like an Arcane Amplifier. The irritating buzzing at the very back of Duncan’s skull returned, something that the Mage had supposedly safely removed.

Or so assumed. Rather, the problem had merely been buried deep inside Duncan’s mind. Locked away by a certain annoying, manipulative Elven girl.

The control weave that had enabled Julos and the Rakrya to use the Azure and Crimson Guard as their army and peacekeepers.

One by one, each of the thousand’s of mindless bodies stood up. Each one swiveling to face in Vylle’s direction, and then towards Veleraen. Each one acting like a Marionette to Duncan’s own physical actions. Their eyes glowing an identical shade to Duncan’s. The second stage of the Weave had snapped into place, irrespective of his control. What had started was going to finish, one way or another.

Duncan had subverted some fifty or sixty thousand soldiers and citizens in the Narim region alone. His awareness linking him much, much further - to the lower area of the Khardran Mountains and Narim Castellum.

Not quite the whole world in his hands, but a good third of the Province’s population was certainly under Duncan’s thumb. Well. Mind.
 
Veleraen
October 31, 2009 02:03 AM​

Now you've really gone and done it...

Would they be remembered as peacemakers or destroyers? Diplomats or merciless warlords? History had a fickle sense of humour and while the victor usually wrote a version of truth that sided to their sense of pride and honour, there was no victory....No pride and honour to be had here that darkening.

Time slowed as Veleraen watched his fist implode through the chest cavity of the Archmage, exploding forth and cauterizing the wound as it passed through. An odd twinge of guilt and anger combined to form a feeling that the Knight could not deny. The guilt of letting this situation get out of hand and the anger that he could do nothing to stop it. Every action, every breath seemed futile, as if the Fates taunted him, prying to get him to try to attempt to mend the broken strings but they were just out of his reach. There were now so many broken strings, that not even the mightiest heralds of the Gods could repair what the Disciple of Peace and the Titan of Aslan had unravelled. They would forever be damned to live that moment again and again in the minds as tens of thousands of souls cried out for a breath of fresh air; a second chance.

What he struggled with the most however, was his own actions. The ones he took in the present and the ones he was about to take. He roared in anger as he withdrew his fist as the Knight saw he was too late, watching as the flow of ice conquered all of those who were not moving, covering them in icy graves. A sudden drop of all tension from his face gave a sign that he had lost all of his motivation...All of the belief that he had come to pray for every darkening...It had all boiled down to this moment. His once hardened eyes went blank, glazed over with a look of doom and despair. Looking to Valen, a swell of anger grew within him as the muscles within his body tensed. He searched for a greater swell of energy within, tapping into his spiritual potential but not on purpose, it was his anger that drove this process.

He wanted to justify and explain why this happened....Why these people had to die. It was the warped minds of maddened men, their unconquerable and unfallable common sense that had 'delivered them' to this monstrousity of a battlefield. Such divine planning and cunning tactics had given them a disaster...A world where the ground was dying or already dead, a sky that swallowed the heavens above and showered them with death.

"This is what He meant..." His head lifted to the skies as there was no more peace to be found here. No more values could lift the sins that had been committed. His Lord had told him in the small, quaint town of Arconis, upon the silence of falling snow, that even he, the God of Truth and Honour, could not prepare the Titan for the path that he was about to walk. Not even a God could stop the atrocities that were about to take place. His heart pounded inside his chest as his conscience said to forget while his emotions yearned for vengeance and justice; one of those he knew nothing about until now.

As he stared into the frozen and enthralled eyes of Valen behind his veil of ice, Veleraen started to understand the reasons but he could not comprehend why such things were carried out in the beginning. Who had led and gathered these men here? Who had brought them war and death? Who had promised 'victory'?

His neck and head swiveled to look over his left shoulder and stared at that one man who dared to defy the flag of peace. He stared so hard he could have pierced armour and bone with such a glare and even as he leered out from behind his metallic visor, the faults of flesh and blood overcame him. All of his life, he had tried to be the 'machine', the one soldier, the one person that could be counted upon to keep a cool head. He had tried so desperately hard to be that statue; strong and unshakeable. But as his Lord had said "A statue can do nothing but be a statue".

Broken inside, turmoil overcoming him, a sudden pang hit him in the side of the head. It was a certain twinge of reality hitting him, telling him that what was happening was completely and utterly wrong. He had already felt something inside of him break away and while his faith and inner strength tried to hold his ideals above the rest, the desire and temptation to exact a vengeful taste of justice upon those who were guilty overwhelmed him like a tidal wave striking a lonely boat upon the ocean.

Someone had to pay.

Veleraen had held back for far too long. His spirit rose and rose, higher and higher until it felt as though his body was going to burst at the seams. He had tapped too hard, too long as wave after wave of emotion from within dealt him blow after blow. His fist clenched itself and his weapon whipped around as the Giant stood and stared back at the group with an intense hatred. A fiery hand rose and lifted the helmet of the Titan, idly tossing it to the ground as he shed himself of something more important than he could have ever imagined.

Slowly he walked towards Agar, Duncan, Keldon and the others, his steps slow and agonizing. His head lowered itself, ashamed and withered as the scars became one and the same. It lowered almost in anticipation of another sin, another disaster that had yet to take place. Two rather large breaths exited his nostrils as a heavy stream of heated air passed through him, his anger boiling. "Damn me if You must..." He muttered to himself. "Perhaps I will not see Sonos after all...You were right. Forgive me." It was a subtle but meaningful statement to his Lord. Something that highlighted drastic consequences to come.

Halting briefly however, Veleraen noticed the glowing eyes of the zombified soldiers. Stopping in his tracks, he looked around and then to Duncan who was not far off, his eyes too aglow. It was quite apparent that Duncan had been linked to them somehow during the casting of his spell. It was almost a form of mental slavery, an abomination of the creations of Ioannes. Nothing like this should have happened....

"This should not have happened!" Veleraen's face went tense again, as he willed himself forward, now staring at Keldon. He watched as Keldon attacked Vylle and as he got closer, could hear that Keldon now wanted peace. He wanted to save the people from this war? He wanted TO SAVE the people from this suffering?!? The Titan's eyes widened in a flaring and ever growing fire of infuration or dare he say it....hate.

He raised his fist and pointed it at Keldon who now so solemnly defended the motion of peace, not crucial minutes after the battle had come to a standstill. He first had the chance to stop this from happening in the first place, had he listened to the Knight! But now he waved the banner of harmony, looking to end this conflict, now that so many had died!?!??

"YOU TALK OF PEACE NOW!?!?! YOU TALK OF ENDING THIS WAR NOW THAT SO MANY HAVE GIVEN THEIR LIVES!?!? FOR WHAT!?!?" His mouth roared an unharmonious cacophany of sheer rage. "SO THAT YOU CAN CLAIM VICTORY IN THE NAME OF THE KINGDOM!? SO THAT YOU CAN HAVE YOUR BATTLE AND GAIN SOME EXPERIENCE IN SHEDDING THE BLOOD OF INNOCENT MEN WHO DESERVE BETTER THAN TO DIE A MINDLESS VEGETABLE!!?" Veleraen became so tense, the steel layers on the outside of both his hands began to grate against each other producing a very noticable grinding sound of metal on metal.

His chest was pounding, his soul infuriated with what he was seeing. Blood was still dripping from his scarred maw as he bit into his own tongue in the rage that was overtaking him.

"You had your chance for peace long before any man here had died, Marshall!!! You threw it out the window for the sake of your own ego and look where it has gotten you!" Veleraen spat violently at the ground in front of him as blood shot down into the now ashen dirt that was at their feet. The rain that cascaded about his form framed and disguised his emotion well as the water mixed in with the salty tears he was still shedding for the men he could no longer help...For the souls he could no longer give back.

"Now...You come and attack under a banner of peace..." Veleraen's metallic fist gripped itself onto the haft of his weapon as he held it quite comfortably in front of him. It was an odd sight for such a tense situation. He was relaxed. Too relaxed. Too comfortable and all too willing.

"Well Marshall....Feth you."

With that, Veleraen shifted his weight as he exploded forth from his standing position and came up in a quick, deadly and decisive blow with his halberd as he intended to cut the Marshall's strings that held him to this world, in half. His raging emotion and the overwhelming urge to bring this conflict to a balance brought the Knight to an inevitable destination; the brink of oblivion.

One could only be forgiven so many times...

Bahamut
October 31, 2009 07:36 AM​

Valen's spell took shape, and the ice began to cover everything that wasn't moving. As it did, the last thing Valen saw was Velerean's fist flying towards him. He saw nothing else. Not a very fond memory if you're going to freeze yourself entirely. But what happened happened, and nobody could stop it from happening. Ice covered the city of Narim, and as Nax disemboweled one of Riconus's soldiers, he suddenly felt that his feet could not move anymore. Looking down, he saw the ice building up upon him, and his entire body froze. Letting out a howl of rage, the Ice Lord stood there, frozen, unable to do anything more than glare at the rest of the soldiers and Riconus whom he had been unable to kill.

Back up by Valen, Sirus looked around, and suddenly realized he was seeing something that wasn't Clara, but something whole and new. He couldn't access the Astral planes anymore, but instead gained the ability to see the essense of peace tied to everything and everyone, but mainly to Duncan and Velerean. "What is this sensation?" he asked through his tears, and looked towards the giant that had just put his hand through the chest of Valen. He did not care that Valen died, or would have died if Velerean had succeeded. Valen needed to be stopped, and Sirus knew it as well.

He would not try to stop the hulking giant in any way, shape or form, as he watched his actions. The man had gone berserk, and it was true that Sirus might have tried to stop him when he was a master mage, but he no longer had that ability, and was entirely bound. Still suffering from that loss, he found he had something new he had gained, but didn't know if there was any way he could use it. Questioning it, he would have to speak to the man where the strands of peace were all attached to, Duncan Sythe. Though the last time he had spoken to him, he had a wall blown up at him. The man looked towards the essense of peace, and gently plucked at one of the strands to see if it would do anything, as he wiped away his tears.

"What does all of this mean, why has this happened to me?" he asked then, more to himself, sobbing as to what had happened. He couldn't forgive himself for partaking within this war, and if he had followed Dierdre's lead, he wouldn't be in this mess to begin with. Compared to Tek'lon, Sirus was always skeptical of Valen, and never really wanting to be friends with him, but since Tek'lon was, the former master mystic became truly associated with him. Dierdre had warned of something like this, and Sirus was beginning to see what she had meant by that warning. Sitting upon the ground, his robe wet with the ice around him, the young man just watched what was happening upon the hill above him, he wouldn't interfer, but just watch as the strands of peace melded together, into something that seemed more like hatred from a giant to a marshall...

Jhom
October 31, 2009 02:09 PM​

From his vantage point on the wall Jhom surveyed the entire scene. As moments passed and he contemplated what to do, some men of the armies around him began to stir. Confused men began to stop cowering behind their stationary former comrades and to rally. The remaining giants watched as Jhom wandered through the ranks of the Royal zombies and ascended the wall. They followed tentatively and gathered at the base of the wall below him. Amongst them was the fat, fifteen foot tall giant with whom Jhom had completed his basic training, and he called up to his recently promoted leader "What d'we do now?"


Jhom paused for thaught before giving his considered answer; "We were supposed to punch a hole through the breach so that the infantry behind us could follow us through. I guess we have done that, or it's been done for us so now we will hold the breach until the infantry can regroup and move in." He indicated to the fat giant who had spoken to him "I want you to run outside the walls; the units that were following us are still like these men. Gather up any survivors as quick as you can and get them moving forward again. The way these men are now I think we could hold this breach forever, but there's no point in holding it if the army isn't following. Go, quickly and get them moving."

The heavy infantry, halberdiers and dwarven hammerers had made it to just outside the walls before being struck by the living death that consumed the majority of the armies. Given that it seemed to be men that had been effected the most he hoped that they would at least find some of the dwarves who were still in fighting condition.
Jhom looked down at his regiment. They had lost captain Tornak early on, and now there were about forty giants standing dumbstruck in the breach. Below him he had eight great warriors at his disposal and given the complete disarray of the armies now and that these rolyal troops defending the North had been on the brink of fleeing anyway he couldn't see that their task was going to be a complicated one while they waited for the infantry to be rallied.

He decended from the wall "Alright, follow me back to the breach. Stomp any royals that still live and wait for the reenforcements." He gave his orders and began to turn back to wade through the field of statues toward the broken defences when he was interrupted by yelling.
Jhom turned to see a dwarf charging toward him crying insults and making his argressive intentions quite clear. The audacity of something a quarter his height charging at him was not ammusing to Jhom. These lesser races were not only stupid but ill mannered as well.

As the Dwarf charged Jhom took one step forward on his left leg and swung the right in the kind of kick that if connected would boot the dwarf clean over the nearest building. Jhom felt no remorse for this; when you are four feet tall and you attack someone sixteen feet you deserve to get airborne.

Duncan Sythe
October 31, 2009 03:58 PM​

OOC: Taking some liberties with the timing of my eye glowing/controlling here and description to try and get things right, apologies if I overstep.

Emotion, feeling, honour, justice, the right and the wrong, the concepts of good and evil. Forgiveness was not blind, it was not given without understanding otherwise it was not true forgiveness. So as Duncan looked upon those around him, as those still with awareness acted, he watched them...so that he might understand them...so that when he offered them forgiveness for what they now did it would have some meaning as Veleraen struck out and from the gates of Narim came the remains of the Royal Army.

Ghosts rushed to him, voices whispered. Unseen to all others who indeed had far more personal, mortal quarrels to face – somehow still ignorant of the greater message Duncan was bringing to them – Duncan saw the ghosts and lifted his hand to the ghost, his eyes sorrowful, welled with tears as the emotion began to seep through the forgiveness. Such pain could not be held forever, the emotionless gave way to the emotional, to the torrent that had been sustained, but it did not mean that it gave way to emotion and the enacting of emotion. No, instead he felt pain but no desire to act upon it, understanding provided it a conduit rather than forcing him to act according to the pain that came through his body as Agar strode up, raging, angry.

Yes, as Veleraen attacked it was not Valen and the giant who had Duncan's attention as he turned his eyes from Vylle who even now smashed his empty wine bottle to the ground and, it seemed, out of all present, understood the gravity of what had occurred. He almost needed no forgiveness as he broke the stare and went about his madness upon Doriano...yes, he understood, arrogance gave way to rage and self loathing.

He understood, but could not accept. And in that, he was forgiven too.

Agar however was different as he raged. The enormity of what Duncan had done nullifying for the moment his usual response to petty anguish and irritation from all therein present. Vylle, Veleraen and Agar all were permitted to go about their horrible, grizzly business undisturbed as, instead, Duncan listened to the Jalatian Orc without issuing a sound until the Orc had finished his threat and accusation.

“Who is to say.” The words rang out whilst Duncan was merely Duncan and not Puppet Master of Narim. “That it is Jalat's right to judge.” He inquired coldly, without a scrap of emotion, advancing two steps towards Agar, hand on his sword. “Perhaps this was fated else more would have died and been given over to Jorel instead? Who is to say I have not done your Master a favour in preventing chaos.”

He did not smile in triumph or malice or arrogance, instead he merely placed those forgiving eyes on Agar and tore through to the Orc's soul – of what remained of him. “I am not a man of good, and this? This is...”

His voice trailed off as the beginnings of it echoed and several of the forms around him turned to him. He understood now, what had been done, although he did not understand how or why, he knew what he possessed and what had to be finished in order for this to have the meaning it needed not to drive him utterly mad.

So, when he spoke again, he spoke with sixty thousand voices, echoing out over Narim as his eyes began to glow and he raised his hands, those glowing eyes locked on Agar unwaveringly even as his perception began to diverge outward, the heady feeling of association with so many bodies sending waves of strangeness through his mind.

“This is a lesson to those about us and a blessing that they do not suffer as you would have them do before they die. In pain, in suffering, burned, hacked and broken. I deliver them blissful peace from the agonies of existence.” The voices echoed every word, those stressed shouted with pained anger and fierce belief as Duncan faced off with Jalat's Sherian Gatekeeper, the brute force of sixty thousand souls screaming the message with vehemence in eerie cadence across the silent landscape.

Keldon though? He had other things on his mind than the sixty thousand souls about him, no, his singular focus was getting Vylle to admit he was wrong, to regain some control of the situation as he rode up through the screaming voices to pause and speak to Vylle who it seemed had attempted to kill Doriano.

Taking several steps back and sideways Duncan stood equidistant between Agar and the group comprising of Keldon, Vylle, Doriano and soon Veleraen as around him the armies of Sherian did the same, his eyes looked upon Agar then upon the assembled independent souls who still possessed their minds as Keldon's words of peace rung out in the silence punctuated only by the thudding feet of the Sherian army as it mirrored Duncan.

He listened to the end of Keldon's words and raised his hands to his face, fingertips coming together in prayer as a wave of sadness came over him. "Damn me if You must..." Oh the price of honorable fools, of the faith and belief of a Titan shattered by guilt. "Perhaps I will not see Sonos after all...You were right. Forgive me." The price of ignorance and egos. Duncan's hands lowered from his face as Veleraen strode forward, one hand moving forward, reaching...reaching.

The entire army of Sherian, all of its people in that moment reached towards Veleraen in askance as Duncan saw the fragility of the moments destroyed. Something broke in him then as it had broken in Veleraen but it was not the same – could not be the same. Veleraen had lost his faith in himself, in his conviction, he had forsaken his tenants; Duncan? Duncan had lost faith in the rest of mortality.

They are all mad and must be saved from themselves. All of Sherian reached...the mad must be saved from themselves... Tears fell from glowing eyes, tears of etheral energy as he let out a ragged, emotion-filled scream to the slaughter that could now not be prevented. His scream was echoed by sixty thousand voices, roared across the entirety of Narim and the Sherian peninsula as he saw the harbinger of the destruction of all around him, not as a lesson, not as something with meaning but as a monument to mortal stupidity and emotion.

“Veleraen!” The word was an agony, an outpouring of a mere teardrop of the emotion that coursed through Duncan now, echoed and screamed.

Mages...he knew at least that those men on horses were mages and that Keldon was surrounded by enough soldiers to turn this into a nightmarish bloodbath that still had the capacity to make what had come so far seem normal compared to the coming macabre.

As the soldiers of Sherian were willed forward to defend, not their homes, nor their values, but their own very existence in some way, they moved forward for the ethos Duncan had come here to defend out of the logical prevention of what was about to occur, ironically started by the one figure who had worked the hardest to prevent it.

Cease! All Cease! He said as the Sherians echoed his cadence, once more returned to the roll of observer as things unraveled. There was a warning in that as implicit as the warning delivered by Agar...and maybe in it the Orc would, ironically, see that despite the mess created Duncan did not want more complications.

The hand was lowering now, the desperation replaced with that same emotionless iron control as Duncan's mind raced forward after acceptance to once again flicker to forgiveness, an odd emotional mania possessing him as he stopped after taking a single step forward, hand falling to his side as he willed the nearest soldiers toward the group; willed them to form a ring about the entire eventuality, about Keldon, Vylle, Veleraen, he attempted to isolate what was about to occur?

Through it all he now stood silent and watched, waited and acted.

And if Vylle tried to escape on the airship ladder? Sherians would be willed forward to grapple him down, jumping woodenly for him to drag him from it and pin him to the floor, the his role in this too important for him to be allowed just to vanish...they were all forgiven but there was still work to be done.

Vylle Fyrrialt
October 31, 2009 04:46 PM​

How Vylle Wished He Were the Dwarf Attacking Jhom, For Lack of Getting Airborne

The shriek of a million souls in his head, tens of thousands of eyes a-glow, tens of thousands of empty faces staring his way, the Elsdragon and the remnants of the Royal Army racing across Narimfield toward him, the crackling sky, ice coating all the world around them like the purple stain of Tekakwitha's spilled wine in winter, and Agar, whose man Vylle had just hacked at the neck. Vylle's own demon damn near bubbled over with a hop, skip, and a jump onto the rope ladder, dwarven steel dagger in his dog's teeth, a hi-ho and away-we-go, chart straight for Taralon and toss the zombies overboard!

The odds of escape were increasingly unlikely, airship aside. Royal archers, Duncan's zombies, a Giant, a demon. Vylle and his saber were hopelessly outgunned.

"Sorry, Doriano, but you earned it," he whispered to the bleeding paralytic. And what had Vylle earned?

Vylle pulled himself together as best he could, from the personal crisis raging in his head. His attack at Doriano had vented the violence of the Dracon-within, and now he was ready to talk.

"Marshal Elsdragon, consider yourself as guilty as I in today's events, and in any murder committed in the Sherian by my armies or yours. Who chose war? You did. I did. And Doriano did," Vylle noticed that for once there was real blood on his saber.

"Let's go to Aelyria Prime, Marshal Elsdragon. I haven't spoken to Mr. L'Evienne since I was the Northumbrian ambassador. I have wanted to speak with him since being elected to my position. So. In the interest of time, might I suggest we all get on board? You, me, Mr. Sythe, and our Titan."

Vylle placed his free paw on the rope ladder to the airship, saber in the other.

He looked at the Titan about to eviscerate the Marshal's face with an 18-foot halberd.

"Does anyone object?"

Trinity
October 31, 2009 04:49 PM​

There was something to be said about the lack of compassion that coursed through the veins of one Agar Grithmarog. His eyes had narrowed ever so slightly as Vylle had gone to destroy Doriano’s last breath and had failed. The screams of the Jalatian rang in the Demon’s ears but he dared not move. His eyes wavered only slightly as a snarl formed. His upper lip curled, revealing blackened and spotted gum. A right fist clenched slowly as Doriano continued to cry about being unable to stand. He was paralyzed.

There in the mud, Agar took one large step back, left hand swiftly extending to grab the man by the collar and drag him to the Demon’s side like a lapdog. Doriano continued to sniffle and whimper as Agar muttered something that sounded like a command of silence – and ironically, the human snapped his mouth shut and did nothing but stare, pain encased in every drop of tear, every flick of blood that poured from his body. And the Demon didn’t care. He was more interested in the Titan and in Valen’s frozen, cauterized body. It was intriguing. It was horrifying… but there was understanding in the Orc’s eyes. He could not fault the human. In his last hours, Agar would have done the same as these men. But that was because his mortality had veiled him in foolishness.

Duncan’s response pulled him away from how the Titan of Aslan was responding. Was breaking. Still the Devil did not move. A cold, hard stare of bright green eyes narrowed in on Duncan as he strode forward and his hand flew to his weapon. He would draw steel on the Gatekeeper himself? No. No, he was not that foolish.

”You understan’, then.” The monstrosity spoke at length, ”There be no sense’a ”holy” and “righteousness” in dis one.” And a finger was offered in Duncan’s direction as the Orc’s head turned towards Doriano’s whimpering form. ”Speaks’a fate like a soul that been through it before. Understan’ t’way Jorel can work against Jalat’s wishes.” Perhaps there was an understanding to be had between the Shepherd and Master Sythe yet.

Then the Marshall made a fatal mistake. He approached with men. Men that Agar had watched commit a horror that dimmed that of Duncan and Velerean’s plight. Duncan had moved to save, to stop. Keldon had moved to condemn.

Dropping Doriano to his crumpled pile momentarily, Agar’s feet twisted as the overgrown nails on leather-green feet raked against the ground. The man spoke of shielding against the might of something he had confused. He spoke of Innocence when he had snuffed it out. And he spoke of the God of Honor when he was a glutton of meaningless indulgence in a slaughter. This was not peace. This was not even balance. The Titan spoke of Sonos and Agar merely watched. He knew what was coming. The pillar of strength and honor was breaking. Crumbling. Even Aslan could break. He was not the Disciple’s Planetar. A fundamental flaw in the plane of the living was to believe that the Gods were without their own personalities. They could not break. They possessed no rage. It was not so. The only God that did not rage was Jalat. He was incapable of feeling. His rage had consumed him, perhaps. It was a great philosophical debate. But everyone had their breaking point, and in that Giant… Agar recognized it as he began to retort a man whom he had once worked alongside. The Marshall of this petty land. The commander of an army now all but dead.

The rage was undeniable. Even Agar could feel the might of Veleraen’s deep seated anger and lesser men would tremble. The fist barely caught his eye as he put his back to Doriano, edging back ever so slightly to give the tremendous tower of exploding justice ample space, lest he become a secondary target . He was not afraid… He was mindful, as he should be.

Duncan screamed. Sherian followed in suit. Agar watched. Stepped back further, eyeing the mages, and watched. Then the Disciple of Srennius made one mistake – he commanded them to stop. That was not something Agar could allow. Not yet.

”Balance…” The Devil breathed, crouching towards the mud ever so slightly. The bones of long-dead knees betrayed all common sense as they allowed him to crouch, right fist straining to clench as tight as possible. His eyes had not left the mages for too long after they had come into view.

”Your MAGIC DESTROYED souls.” He roared, ”It not be YOUR PLACE. It is not YOUR RIGHT.” For a long moment, narrowed bright green eyes shut and a maw of broken and half destroyed teeth snarled visibly, as an angry and rabid wolf might snarl when cornered, right before it cleaved the hunter’s face off.

”Jalat is waiting.” Spat the Devil, and in one swift motion, he sank into the ground, only to have the ground grow dark beneath the horses that contained the mages Keldon had gathered with him. Agar could not recognize who or which were responsible for the soul-destruction fireworks, but one thing was for sure… There had to be balance.

One by one he appeared beneath them, hands grasping at their haunches, claws raking against their front legs. He intended to scare them so that they might buck their riders. He’d start near the belly of the beast, fist smacking into their front right legs and rake down their flesh, attempting to rend it from the bone it was attached to. Near the base, about two hand lengths before the hoove, the Devil grabbed it with his hands and yanked with all his might, attempting to pull the horse through the mud or at least snap the bones contained therein.

Presuming his antics were enough to force the riders from their horse’s backs, Agar proceeded to appear behind the horses shortly thereafter and with as much ferocity as he could correlate between Veleraen’s outburst and his own fury at what the mages had done, Agar chased them down, kicked them to the ground, wrung their necks with his decaying hands, stomped on their throats. He wanted their lives to end and he wanted them around long enough to feel the torture for their faults against the Lord of Death.

Each time hands found their target, each time he attempted to obliterate a life, a seething maw of haphazard teeth breathed the smell of rotting corpse in their face. ”Balance must be maintained,” was all he could utter.

When the Devil’s thirst for righting the wrong of the obliteration of souls had come to a close, Agar could do nothing but watch as Veleraen’s ruthlessness came to a culmination and the giant leaped, halberd intending to cleave the Elven Marshall to his doom. That was a soul Agar was intending to allow passage. He’d book a special place on the Barge for that one. Most definitely.

”Agar see what ju’God see in ju, Titan.” The Devil spoke, loud enough for all to hear, ”Ju judgment is supreme. His life will not make up fer’dis… But it prevent dis Chaos from happenin’ again.

And so Agar nodded, folded his arms and returned to watching. Eventually he would strafe back to Doriano, if for nothing more than to ensure the man didn’t die yet. His usefulness had not been run out simply because he was now paralyzed and screaming in agonizing pain intermittently. There were greater plans than death for some of the men of this world. Doriano’s hourglass had not yet run out.

Keldon’s? Well. That was about to be seen.

Riconus Xind'ell
November 1, 2009 07:55 AM​

Ugh, I'm getting too old for this... well, you know.

The regiments and divisions he travelled to the battleground with had been cut down to a few small companies now, with few of his human comrades making it out of the fray. Only elven and dwarven soldiers remained with him, as he could tell, limping away into an isolated corner of the city, while his troops dragged each other out of harm's way.

"Stay awake, m'lord." Riconus could feigntly hear from one of his soldiers, the same rugged dwarven sergeant that dragged him out of that mess by the Narim walls. "You're not dead yet." It was all Riconus could do to heed such advice, and keep his eyes open at any cost. Those who closed their eyes with such injuries encouraged their bodies to shut down and venture into the next life... Riconus would not allow such a fate, not at least without a fight.

"Rip off my cape... and use it for bandages." Riconus' words were short and painfully strained, but the message was clear. Despite the cape being of a fine red silk, its craftsmenship meant little in the cold Aeternia he and his men found himself in. Quickly, the cape was shredded by his troops, for use around every type of laceration and shrapnel wound imaginable.

"My dentist is going to love me when I get home." Said the Earl, trying to make light of the situation, however futile, as his tongue inspected the gaps in his mouth were dislodged teeth once stood. It was only as his head was quickly washed of blood and wrapped tightly in bandage that he noticed the smallest sight of Keldon in the distance, his frame becoming smaller as he grew farther from the battlefield. "Is that Keldon?" His aiding soldiers looked around to each other, concern pasted to their eyes.

"It is, m'lord." One of the Sapphire Guardsmen finally spoke.

"Well, where the feth is he going? He still has troops on the field."

"M'lord... it would appear......"
Noting the soldier's apprehension, one of the few remaining officers completed the thought.

"M'lord, it would appear Marshal Elsdragon is retiring from the field by airship... along with most other Royal commanders." The silence was deafening as the officer finished his report...

"So basically..." Riconus finally spoke, after what felt like a lifetime. "After all the blood we have shed... after enduring the most brutal aspect of this entire battle... they're leaving us here to die..." The mention of the better part of his troops being under the control of Duncan did not need to be mentioned, although perhaps it would have brought some shine to the brightening, knowing that there was a chance the entire battle could be ceased by the efforts of a single man. Nevertheless, Riconus and his men, hidden in an abandoned storefront that had long been abandoned and barraged, picked his back up to rest on the wall... and prayed to Diana for mercy.

"Conserve your rations, and commit any energy you have to aiding the man beside you." A weak fist hit the chest of his dwarven sergeant beside him, instantly grabbing the man's attention. "Sergeant, I have one final task for you. Put out a white flag outside the store, to alert anyone - Royal or Imperial - that we need assistance... and pray, in light of our sacrifices this brightening, that any man whom encounters us will respect our plea."

"... Yes, m'lord..."
 
Keldon Elsdragon
November 4, 2009 08:10 PM​

LibertyLiberty being taken with the timing of everything, just because there is so much to take one at a single time and reply to effectively. Trying to just establish an order of occurrence for my own sanity, any objections or anything like that please let me know so I can edit.


So now it seemed the Elf had managed to save Dorinao for now, although it was apparent in his expression as he had dismounted his horse and looked at him that perhaps the man deserved to die. But then perhaps not, after all he was invited here by Dorinao and his counterpart. They decided to seek the provincial capital in order to return to the Kingdom and now such was granted to them so here they all stood on the doorsteps of death wondering who would be pushed through first.

Lowering his drawn blade as he stood on the ground that was now solid as some of stones in the mountains north of Narim, the ice under the steel boots gritted as he looked towards Vylle whispering briefly to his victim and he nodded his head in agreement. Murder, slaughter, justice and victory who and what called claim to which and the point was simply all of them. A chain of events had led to each and every single one of them to this point, this cross road and now they faced the reality of their decisions. Keldon would never know if coming to Narim was right, he would never know if the war could of been won through another path. Perhaps he should of never arrested Eyvind and just allowed him to be met on the battlefield himself, or perhaps he should of taken his life there and then rather then being so... friendly about it.

He was ready to give Vylle his response and looked towards the airship as he reached out with his hand. Given the chaos above them going through the air was likely as dangerous as casting a spell to teleport them to Prime. The danger it seemed was all around him, literally. The archers and mounted soldiers with ranged weapons in the foreground carefully kept their distance, their eyes looking towards the horde of troops that Duncan was slowly bringing in around them in those brief moments. They all knew that if Vylle or anyone attempted to flee they would have to stop them, the first group would release their volly above the ladder were Vylle stood and moments later the second group would send their volly directly at Vylle and his general area. Several hundred arrows would rain down on the region, in all likelihood hitting Keldon and those in his presence as well. Keldon did not want him, or anyone to walk away from this to go at it another brightening. No, this needed to be settled now, peace was only a matter of opinion and what had occurred here need not be repeated under a banner of peace, war, or anything.

Suddenly his sense flared up when the voice of the Knight echoed over the area, turning to face where Velerian was he looked briefly as he let out the opinions and frustrations of his soul. Victory? That was something that played through Keldons head, Victory meant very little here and that was the instructions he had been given from someone else. Victory could never be accomplished here and that was the reality of it, a Victory would of meant that this never occurred. Peace, that was only a matter of opinion. There were those who believed peace could only be maintained by a sword, Sherian was a prime example of that. They wanted peace yet built massive forces, they wanted peace yet besieged and started the chain of events that lead them to this moment in this brightening. Yet there was others that believed Peace was when everyone saw eye to eye and played by the same rule and that, that was an impossibility given the flaws of everyone. Even the gods didn't know true peace, and never would which meant neither would Teleth. No, Keldon had offered the same terms of peace before this started that he was offereing now and which Vylle had accepted. There was only limits to the true reality of what type of peace could be accomplished and those who failed to see that very real barrier of Teleth and sought the impossible would find great pleasure and tremendous disappointment. Duncan was someone who would understand that if anyone, one moment he wants to cut off the country and let the rest die out in order to preserve peace, the next... well the next is a different story altogether. Peace is something that applies to different settings in different ways in the opinion of the elf.

It was interesting though, Keldon had become the target of the knights rage. The man who refused to accept peace now wants to when so many had died, the one who just attempted to kill a defenseless man in a stalemate. While the other offered the same terms previously and kept the man 'alive' was the focus of the Giants frustration. It was not something he could hold against the Knight, no it was something that confirmed his opinions. Everyone here, be they prince or popper was flawed and at a certain point could be quite different. The one soft spoken and driven elf that was a beacon of justice now faced moral decisions that would haunt him for the remainder of his life no matter how short, or long it was.

But that didn't seem to matter anymore, the Knight was focused on a single target as he watched the giant tense up. He had seen that before, in Jaedaxia, Paxia, Prime and elsewhere. The giant was a fair distance away but his weapon was a formidable one alone, given that he was the height of a small building it was no wonder. Bringing his sword around he prepared himself for what was to come, his death. Or the Giants, he did not want to fight the Knight, nor did he want to die. The sounds of everything around him, the silence, the screams... it had caused the elf as well to lose something. What it was he had not yet figured out, was it his morality, his humanity or something else.

Bringing his sword up to defend himself the sound of Duncans voice ripped through him like cannon fire. But it was the voices of everyone around him that caused the most confusion, it was not in his entire life had he heard that many people scream at the sametime in unison the sheer volume of it took Keldons breath away for a moment. The groups had started to move closer, forming what looked like a circle around them, coming in from behind the attacking Giant and from all sides. Yet it was followed by another scream, this one... this one sounded much different. This one sounded like it held teh weight of the gods on the tips of the tongues of each person who screamed to cease the madness.

It was then Keldon made the the decision, he had enough of this chaos, enough of the warfare and enough of this sword. He would defend himself, but he would not attempt a single offensive blow against the Giant if he still came towards him. As the massive weapon came towards the center of his form he would bring his blade up to slide along the weapon and move backwards and away. He wanted to guide the sheer strength of the knights weapon upwards and around him if possible. He didn't want a fight, but if there was to be one then he would die without participating in it.

///

At Rics location the soldiers from the gatehouse made their way towards his group to inform them that the remaining force was charging forward to apparently push into the heart of the enemy ranks. The remainder of the force was to head to the northern breachRic would you mind modding the forces in the north since the east is now stalemated? to attempt to defend it.

The remaining forces in the southern front mounted the walls and kept a keen eye on the forces around them, their comrades stood motionless, some attempting to move it seemed. All of their nerves had been broken but the resolve to hold their defenses still remained. The Northern Forces however faired the worse, the soldiers who were with the Imperatis when he charged raised their crossbows and prepared to unleash a volley of fire upon the giants, the foot soldiers preparing there javelins.

Those whom were posted near Riciouns started to form up on the down Imperatis but several began to make their way upto the gatehouse to take defensive positions while their eyes cautiously watched the motion and creepy body's around them that reminded them of the undead. Several taking positions around the cannons along the walls checking the materials and armament's that they knew of to see if they were usable. Many of them not fully trained int he siege weapons but enough common knowledge to figure the general aspects of them out of required, although if they tried to fire them some would likely cause their own damage.

In the skys the remaining Pegasus' started to land on the airships themselves and begin to make their way to the bridge and control area's to take control of the vessels. Those that were unusable would be dragged by the riders and directed at the breach in the nothern part of the city, and towards the northern confederate army to bring it down on their heads. Those that were usable would have those aboard it thrown overboard, if any was remaining alive the skilled riders would attempt to take the ship by force and remove all of them over the side and take the ships above the Confederate lines to observe.

Eyvind Redbeard
November 7, 2009 10:03 AM​

What in the name of Aetheria was going on? Where once there had been the proud Regiments of the Sherian Serpents along with scores of horse archers of the Districtal Militias now stood, in silence, thousands and thousands of speechless and motionless bodies. A quick glance around, after wiping his face with a piece of cloth, told Demetrios Laskaris that only a handful of his staff remained 'operational'. Things didn't bode well for the Northern Army! The Taralonian Patrician turned his horse to one side, the right one, to see the signallers standing still, some still looking at him expecting orders to come. But they didn't move, their eye-lids still even as a odd piece of dirt hit the eyes. Were they...dead? It couldn't be! Had it been that light that had blinded him for a moment? It had come from the sides of Tarfuss and Vylle, what the Aeternia was going on???

"To me!" He barked, containing his panick. There had to be someone left alive! "To me!" He kept calling until he saw some movement up ahead. A pair of Dwarves looked up to him with curiosity and saluted. "You're all that's left?!"

"Hrr...no, Sir. But there isn't much more than us. I saw some lads moving beyond the breach in the wall and some men are stuck inside the Phalanxes, they can't get out because of the others that aren't moving."

"Damnit..."
The Kestor Castellan kept turning his horse around to try and find someone still 'alive' and after some moments he started seeing some men. They were coming out of a shock, completely lost and confused as to what was going on. Some of the signallers to his left approached. Nothing was lost, he could still send some orders to his soldiers, even if limited. Soldiers started flocking to him and Demetrios felt his heart sink in his chest. So few of them and they couldn't possibly form a coesive group of any fighting value, unless the enemy had suffered the same fate.

A rider came to him from the front, he seemed weary and scared, eyes wide open. The moment he halted his horse he felt to the ground and the pair of Dwarves got hold of him and helped him up.

"Sir...it was so sudden. One moment everyone was marching forward, some even sang in expectancy of victory, and the next they were all silent and still. Some even felt when we touched them."

"Argh...how many men do we have left in there?"
Demetrios said, hiding his own rage, desbelief and not small amount of panick. No sane commander would attempt to continue a battle in such circunstances but then again House Laskaris had never been known to breed sane commanders. Perhaps that was the reason of their success.

"I couldn't count them up, Sir. But the Giant, Jhom, he took command and his funneling our troops in to gain a better hold on the city."

Good news! At last! What to do though? Nine in each ten men stood still where the light had hit them and some were strangely glowing from their eyes now. Before anything he had to settle things in his own end of the battlefield, then turn to see what was going on elsewhere.

"You." He pointed to a Dwarf who stiffned to attention. "Grab everyone that's left, send half into the breach to support that Giant, Jhom. Get the other half to start trying to find a way of bringing our 'companions' to the rear." Companions, was that the best thing to call a half-fallen soldier? He didn't know. "Inside the breach inform Jhom that the enemy...frozen men...are to be disarmed and contained as a precaution. You." He turned to the panicked rider that was now recovering from the panick thanks to a few sips of strong ale from a Dwarf's special reserve. "Get back on the saddle and ride to Commander Tarfuss. Find out what is going on. Tell His Imperial Excellency that Kestor Castellan Demetrios Laskaris suggests either a strategic retreat, which means the bringing of our 'companions', or a full scale attack through the breaches in the wall. Go now and may Diana and the Empire keep you."

The Sherianites had just sacrificed all they had to protect their lands, should their army fall here there were only a few Regiments between the Royal Legions and central Sherian or even Taralon. Victory had to be obtained at all costs now or the forces had to be saved to fight another Brightening.

This all happened before Duncan and his 'companions' spoke though. For when thousands and thousands of voices echoed the words of one man even Demetrios Laskaris' nerves of steel threatened to break. Shaking his head to try and get out of the range of this mad Mystic the Kestor Castellan spurred his horse forward to go to Jhom's position. He'd better die in the thick of battle thrust by a spear rather than by the curses of a mage.

Maddyn
November 7, 2009 10:13 AM​

Alas for Vylle, it appeared that there were some who were more than willing to voice their objections. Tens of thousands of voices speaking in perfect unison at Duncan’s word. Tens of thousands of souls exclaiming as one that drowned out the deadpan commentary that was being projected on the same frequency as The Call. It was subtle, but, depending on just how much attention one was paying to Veleraen, there was something not quite right about what Duncan was doing. Though they spoke at Duncan’s command, their lips parted, shifting in time with Veleraen’s own. Soundless, but movement all the same.

Peace and Honor had worked in tandem to manufacture the spell enveloping Narim and the countryside. Utterly reliant upon Duncan and Veleraen’s mindset, the Champion of Aslan was inadvertently corrupting the spell. Righteous fury, or sinful vengeance?

The corruption was evident for a scarce few on the battlefield. Sirius’ newfound ability to follow the strands, the Essence of Peace mimicking Duncan’s own. The pair was able to see the golden strands of energy that linked Veleraen’s Aetherium arm to the thousands of souls change. Distort and dim. Shifting from gold to silver before bursting into a sickly blood red.

It certainly wasn’t assisted by Duncan’s own movement. The ice that bound the feet of so many of the near braindead souls of Narim causing a domino affect. As one, thousands of voices cried out, and then fell over. Lacking the mind, the self awareness of their situation, the mindless army failed to right their center of gravity and simply toppled. Injuries sustained en masse due to an inability for the possessed to try and brace their fall with their arms. A few found their lives completely snuffed out as they fell from the broken walls of Narim.

As chaos reigned in the city, the Arcane Contamination continued to weave its curious effects upon the city regardless of the fact the spell-casting had ceased. Alas, largely a case of damage done. And sadly, the Ikos component in the contamination seemed to be the most fickle element. Fire from the heavens and disease in the water were relatively easy to combat. Having the street’s paving vanish, only to be replaced by flopping, dying fish was something new.

To the south, the stalemate remained as both Royal and Imperial sides watched helplessly. Awaiting orders from Tarfuss or Keldon respectively. Oblivious to the reality that Keldon had left the city, or that Tarfuss’ command had been fireballed. Peace, however fleeting, remained intact there. To the East, as Riconus sought medical treatment for his injuries and gave the order that a white flag was to be raised… peace followed. The raising of the sole white flag was seen by various individuals, still functioning, but oh so alone. Cut off from command and lost in a sea of bodies that continued to try and replicate Duncan’s movements in spite of having fallen over.

Only the bodies Duncan directly, specifically moved to surround Vylle, Keldon and Veleraen righted themselves and acted as guards.

The white flag multiplied by the minute. Soon, the flag of surrender was raised above Narim for all to see.

Not that it stopped Jhom from trying to kick the Dwarf in front of him. The movement something that he would have cause to remember. As kickable as a Dwarf was, being short didn’t necessitate helpless. Pain flared from the top of Jhom’s foot down as he lashed out at his diminutive opponent. Sending the Officer flying… and leaving a blade lodged directly through Jhom’s foot as he’d sought to defend himself against the attack.

With reinforcements arriving from the North and East through the orders of the Kestor Castellan and Jhom's own, the troops found themselves subjected to a light hail of crossbow fire. The combination of corpses, and merely fallen mindness soldiers providing some cover. For all peace in the South, the North had erupted into a disaster zone once more.

For all that the flag of surrender had been raised; it did little to stop Agar’s assault upon Keldon’s mustered soldiers. Tearing through the cavalry, unhorsing soldiers and scattering the ranks. Trying to avoid the monstrous creature that had broken their defenses.
And all the while, the Imperial soldiers mustered around Tarfuss in a defensive position. Restoring order to their ranks and ensuring a sense of stability that would allow, with the assistance of a leader to the North maintaining Imperial Order on that front, giving the Imperial leader time to recover from the situation.

Pain.

An almost overwhelming sense of pain erupted from Keldon’s arm as he partially warded off Veleraen’s halberd. Narrowing managing to save his own life. The loss of one eye hindering the Marshal’s depth perception, and in absolutely no way or form helped by the reality that Keldon had as much chance of stopping a giant’s polearm. There was simply too much force behind the strike for anything but a mild means of redirection. The halberd tore through Keldon’s armor, shattering bone and ripping through sinew.

The recent healing of Keldon’s injuries leaving some mild Thaumaturgical Essence running through the Marshal’s body, enough to stave off shock and close his arteries to prevent death via blood loss. But there was nothing to support the very real problem: One of Keldon’s arms was twitching on the ground, soaked in blood that dripped lethargically from his veins.

Tilting his head at the confrontation between the Royal Marshal and the Champion of Aslan, one of Vylle’s bodyguards and aides wore a somewhat puzzled expression. Weapon sheathed, the soldier held a room temperature bottle of spiced Medonian Red from the Donvana Vineyards. Taking a position a pace behind the Governor of Sherian. “Congratulations, Your Grace.” Holding the bottle in two hands and gesturing towards the white flags flying over Narim.

The moment spoiled as one of the Pegasus Knights who'd attempted to commandeer the Imperial Airship was unhorsed. Falling screaming down to explode meatily outside the ring of mindless soldiers surrounding the conflict. The chaos in the skies remaining contested between the Airships and Pegasus Knights. Neither in a safe position given the Arcane Contaminated storm.

Veleraen
November 10, 2009 10:27 PM​

I Will Remember Before I Forget

Atrocities of war had befallen the Titan and his past. Tortured and jaded by the world around him, his mind had plummeted into a much deeper, darker place than he could have ever imagined. The tormented orbs that glared at Keldon had seen too much to allow him to remain upon a sane plane of existence for long...

Men had died before his eyes, chests caved in by mallets, limbs hacked to shreds, blood spraying before him in wars past. In Malice, Orcs had made mincemeat of young men, chopping them up in a grinder of destruction. Boys pleaded for their mothers as the ground smelt like death and the grass had no longer become grass, just a massive puddle of blood and gore unlike that of which he had yet to witness. In Zerdargia, undead and necromancers poured through essence portals, ripping flesh from men's faces and devouring them until they were no longer recognizable...His comrades in arms had been overrun in waves of attacks outside the walls as a storm of arcanic proportions not unlike that above them at that very moment swelled to drastic proportions, destroying entire sections of the city...

People howled for their lives as they were suddenly snuffed out from existence, all because war was brought upon them, all of their screams, all of their pain, Veleraen remembered it all every brightening and every darkening; because it was his fate to do so. Not even the chains of Aslan themselves could weigh down his soul with the burden that the Titan carried upon his shoulders and yet, the sight of such atrocities now, the hypocrisy, the utter ridiculousness of it all...It tore into him in such a manner that the Knight knew not how to deal with it all. It bore a hole into his foundation of ethics and codes that it cracked him in two and exposed the raw emotion that he had held back for so long.

For so long had he wanted to grieve and scream at the heavens for the lives that had been taken before his eyes and those that the had failed to protect. For ages he had wanted redemption for the fallen but it could not be had in his life, for his life was a different life, a life that did not walk that path until now. Not until that moment had he experienced such a furious urge to seek out vengeance and beset it upon someone other than himself. At that moment where the screaming voices of tens of thousands of empty shells hit his ears, begging him to stop, Veleraen could feel his body tear through what was left of the fabric of his sanity as his emotions overcame him and his weapon carried through with its mission of sinful vengeance.

His muscles tensed so hard, that all the definition of his physique changed beneath his armour, his body solidifying as the halberd tore through the flesh of the marshall, sending what was left of the man's arm to the ground. Eyes widened and crazed, Veleraen's chest heaved in a heavy breath as he reeled back for one final attack, the conglomeration of adrenaline, anger and a soul reaching out for vengeance converged in his core. His heart stopped as the deafening cracks of the storm raged in a deadened silence, bloody lips closing from a roaring maw into a jaw, relaxed and even.

"He has faith in you...He still believes in you..."

Veleraen shook his head and face in a paused posture, his arms ready to strike down and end it once and for all. He stared at Keldon who lay there, half blind, 'unarmed' and covered in his own blood...The Knight held so much contempt, malice and sheer fury towards the man in his heart that it had burst right through his chest, manifesting itself into something that overcame him entirely. Lids blinked and teeth gritted but still his weapon remained half in the air, half of him wanting to end it, half of him wanting to keep the peace that no longer existed. The Giant was becoming something he hated with every ounce of his being; the Lion had begun to dawn new colours, new colours he could not wear! Colours he should not wear...

"You are becoming just like your mortal enemy...You are beginning to grow fur like a Wolf..."

Roaring in mental distress, the Knight brought the head of his weapon back to where it should have been and then launched it forward again but it did not strike flesh nor foe. It lodged itself into the dead and dying ashen ground that surrounded them, kicking up a large amount of debris as the head of his halberd cut into the earth. Both hands remained on the shaft of the item that represented the personification of honour and truth but it was now just an implement of war.

His frame went limp as the flame upon his aetherium hand extinguished itself, his soul dropping from the heavens into a darker pit of shame as the Knight had been brought down to the depths of men like Keldon and the warmongers of this world. He had brought harm into a scenario where he desired peace, even if Keldon's words and actions angered him so, he couldn't bring himself down to that level of immorality; to seek revenge as he had....It had been unredeeming; selfish. It had been unlike anything else the Knight had done in his entire life; it was sickly satisfying and it scared him beyond all measure.

A face now terrified at what he had become, once a messenger of Honour and Truth now betrothed into a moment of overwhelming discord, it had shattered his ethos and his mind. All he had wanted was some semblance of peace and for this war to end but all he had received for his efforts was a god forsaken blasted landscape of death and empty shadows. It was something that he could not accept but it had indeed happened anyways. Washed of his sanity as he was, it terrified him to know that this path was the one he had asked for. To know that he had asked to be put in this situation only months before.

Agar was right in one aspect as the Giant looked to the demon who riled up the horses and clawed the remaining mages into a bloody pulp. The demon saw something that his God saw in him but it was not something that was to be redeemed or worshipped. It was a raw, uncontrollable aspect of his persona, an unwanted trove of pain and anguish that was locked away inside. The righteous fury that the follower of Jalat spoke of was a darker, hidden side that the Knight had buried but now it had been exposed for all of those to see; to see that not even the Honoured or Truthful were all-knowing and perfect. It was shown that even the machine could be broken.

Not even Veleraen could have foreseen how his emotional outburst affected the strands of magical energy that tied Duncan and himself together with the corpses that cried out in unison. Their figures fell as the Giant collapsed to a knee, unable to bring himself to fathom what he was to do now. He was desperate, his will wanting to bring these souls to rest and restore them to their rightful owners...He muttered in unison with the rest of them, even though Duncan spoke with their voice, an eerie consequence of their bonding. "Take me not them...Take me not them..." He repeated it over and over to himself as his chest sagged with sadness, his eyes going idle as they flashed over the decaying, bloody ground.

He had come too far for this to happen now.

"Take me! Not them!" He lifted himself up, his metal hand upon his heart and his left hand pleading to the heavens. He looked over to Duncan whose eyes were aglow with a bluish hue and hurried through the bloody mud to him, his own eyes aglow with a fear that none of this could be undone. He gripped Duncan's collar in a bout of frustration and lifted him up into the air, his desperation brewing like the storm above. "Put them back!!! Put them back!" His metal hand shook Duncan furiously as he was trying to gather a solution to the mess that had broke out all around them. "Undo what we just did!" Veleraen's scarred face rapidly turned from a scared, rusting wall of steel to that of a pleading puppy. "Please..."

The only mistake Veleraen had made that brightening was thinking he could fix the imperfections of a maddened world; to think that he could restore the honour that had been lost. Instead, he had ensured that it would never be able to be reclaimed. The empty eyes, as alive and aglow as they were, still were empty...He had to live with that picture every darkening for the rest of his life; had to live with what he had done here. How ignorant he had become! Now the price had been paid.

The fire that had erupted inside of him started to die as his form calmed. Slowly lowering Duncan to the ground, Veleraen turned to Keldon and looked at him in a lowly manner. He walked over and pulled his weapon from the ground in a gritty motion, yanking it from the earth just as furiously as it had been put in. "I spare your life. Not because this world would be better off with you still existing, because it would not. Only because killing you would make me a murderer and I cannot lower myself to destroy that which I have come to preserve." It was the honoured dead, the innocent fallen; the peace that had existed between mortal men but it had all but been eradicated here upon the desolate battlefield of Narim.

His gaze tilted itself towards Agar as he raised his weapon as a rudimentary pointer, the tip of his halberd aimed at the demon. "You may be right demon but you are fortunate that I respect the power that your Lord wields or I would smite you where you stand." He ended his sentence with an uncaring snarl, the Jalatian not exactly the highest on his list of redeeming people on Telath. Veleraen told the truth however...To wield the power to decide who lived and who died. To be the carrier of the sins of all mortals held a subtle tinge of respect for the Lord of Death in Veleraen's eyes, despite the acts of murder committed in his name. The Knight had made enough enemies for one brightening. Perhaps if the situation had been different, it would not be Keldon's arm that would have been laying on the ground.

In the distance, battle still raged to the north as Jhom and his men still wrought war upon the unsuspecting. Veleraen looked into the distance as he sighed, his features going dim. He had lost hope for his cause; for these people. The world made it too hard to care, too hard to help. These people, their motives whatever they had been - the reclaiming of lost honour, lost land or lost hope - had now brought chaos to these lands.

How could he care about a world that would not change?

This was a feeling he was all too familiar with. Little mattered now, even his own life and soul seemed dwarfed by the mountain he had to climb. The inadequacies of mortals seemed like too much of an obstacle for even the Giant to hurdle. Why he had bothered to volunteered to come to this damned war was beyond his comprehension but it mattered not anymore.

It had gone far enough and there was nothing to salvage from the collateral damage that had been done.

"I have had enough." He looked to Duncan and then to Keldon, an uncaring tone carrying his words through the air. "Fight your war. Damned be those who were taken by mistake...My mistake. Now I go to pay for that mistake." A golden fist clenched itself in a self-defeating manner, anger now directed inwards at himself as the Titan turned and pushed through the crowd of empty shells that surrounded them, their eerie blue eyes staring at him, boring holes through him with every step he took.

Silent tears flowed from his eyes as he got closer and closer to the edge of bodies, the distant edge of the forest within sight. Despite the relative flat terrain that the land carried, it felt as thought it would be impossible to cross that field knowing that his back had been turned to those whom he had tried to help.

The long strides of the Giant took him through the patches of ice, gore and fallen bodies towards the edge of the zombies that mimic'ed his words. He stood there in silence as he stared at the forest's edge in the distance, unable to move, the conflict still brewing inside despite a veiled exterior. He hoped...He prayed Duncan could help but somehow he doubted that the unfeeling mystic would be able to provide the help needed. To reverse what had been done seemed impossible without the intervention of the Gods. His eyes tore into the halycon skies and prayed that there was still an honourable hand to absolve the sinners and reverse that which had been so horribly conceived into such a deadly masterpiece.

"If that faith has waned...I understand, but know that You are needed now more than ever. Even if I must rip my beating heart from my chest, I would do it so that they would live..."

A soft, saddening sigh escaped his battered lips.

"You more than anyone would know this to be true."

Duncan Sythe
November 11, 2009 05:54 AM​

So many dead, so much disaster already. A few more souls that had fallen as a result of his movement were but a drop in the ocean, a single liquid fragment that would never be known or seen. Bit by bit, piece by, thought by thought, Duncan's long-held connection to caring for each individual soul began to break...or maybe it just stored away for later. Perhaps it was just that after so many Eras of doing this, he either had to switch it off till later or enact an even worse fate for those around him in trying to save each and everyone.

After all, as Veleraen rushed forward, it seemed he could do everything. Agar's words though brought a slim, understanding smile to the puppeteers visage that only served to further make his appearance macabre and distant, satisfied irony at distant concepts as he responded even as Veleraen's shock began to take hold.

“Holiness and righteousness are implied, self-serving descriptions.” Duncan offered the Orc calmly. “Power requires awareness of consequence, awareness that consequence reaches beyond the singular soul, or even that of thousands.”

And so, Agar disappeared and ran away, far away under the horses as Duncan brought the puppet-soldiers of Narim to bare upon what occurred. He watched with desperation rising as things came further apart, as Veleraen rushed forward. Emotion began to re-emerge only to be smothered again as he was pulled down into the void of protecting sanity; either he became iron or he became insane.

Keldon's arm was dislodged, the lines of peace were stained red with blood.

Everyone fails, when gifted emotion, everyone fails.

Duncan began to, he thought, in those moments, understand what it was to be Milo L'Evienne, the choices that each way led to death and despair and pain because there would always be suffering, for someone, somewhere, who did not agree. Yet he had asked for this responsibility, taken it willingly and now imposed it upon those around him.

And still they continued to maim and to kill.

His words fell upon death ears as those before him choose to continue their petty squabbles rather than see the greater meaning. As ever that which could be comprehended superseded that which required effort.

Why try and realize the truth behind the silence of a hundred thousand vessels, when you could just chop someone's arm off or keep trying to capture an airship? They would not listen to the voice of calm and rationally, could not, it seemed, listen to a desire to simply stop and realize exactly what each had achieved here.

For Keldon, Vylle and now Veleraen had achieved only death. Insane madness about possession of a piece of land several hundred mile square... such was the utter stupidity of mortality, as if the piece of paper had mastery of the lives of so many. Such shortsightedness. Even Keldon, whatever plan he had held to use Narim as the anvil upon which to break the defense of Sherian...at the expense of what? Sixty thousand innocent souls who had no part in Selestine's parly and twenty thousand soldiers whose only crime was to believe in the right to defend themselves?

Ah yes, that was truly a path to peace.

Veleraen had lost everything now though and Duncan could not blame him. As the Titan turned and descended upon the blue eyed puppeteer that had brought this all about, Duncan simply watched the giant's ravaged features with their tears and their agony and began to weep with him. He did nothing as the giant hands descended and hauled him bodily into the air...although exactly what this did to one third of the population of the Sherian Confederacy was probably rather odd to behold as his eyes never wavered from Veleraens.

He said nothing as desperation turned to frantic anger, waited for it to break, waited and saw the desperation as Veleraen's comprehension finally returned and he accepted what he saw about him with six frightened words.

"Undo what we just did! Please...”

Limp in the giant's hands the Mystic's eyes wept tears of sympathy and forgiveness for the giant whose soul had been destroyed by what he had seen. Duncan would take responsibility for what he had done even if the giant would not and would instead hide, appalled, but he understood why Veleraen did. He did not need to apply the brands upon his hands to see that the man's very essence had been shaken by an earthquake of self doubt.

“I intended what we have done no more than you did. But it is done and would you rather we send them all insane instead? Or that we give them back their armies so that they can not only destroy their souls but paint the land even further red in the process?”

There was no sarcasm in the tone, no irony, only cold, hard logical acceptance. It was done...even as began to become aware of the lines of peace converge upon Veleraen's golden fist and began to understand, it was still done. Not in his hands precisely, but in both of theirs; that, he suspected, had never changed. How to change this back without causing some greater calamity though, to fiddle with fates twice? Now there lay the question.

But was not his power to choose?

Veleraen would not kill him though, would not, it seemed, as he lowered Duncan to the floor, kill Keldon either...although fates knew the man had certainly seen a sufficiently grand set of changes for one brightening.

Yet would the giant have the strength within himself to face the possibility of what would come if Duncan granted him what he asked? Or at least tried to?

So he watched as the giant began to move towards his cordon of bodies, closed his eyes and willed their swords drawn, then called out; “Stay a moment, Veleraen.” It was calm, quiet, lacking the urgency of the previous and all the more ominous for it as he turned to Vylle and Keldon, the injured pair. “That titan's arm may hold the power to end what we have enacted here to prevent your madness.” The Mystic said simply. “You shall signal those under your commands to stand down or I shall, finally end this.”

He was done being the figure to the side that caused chaos yet found itself ignored like some kind of figment the squabbling pair refused to deal with as chaos descended; embracing what he had wrought he wielded it without remorse as he directed his words to Vylle and whoever in Keldon's party was still standing and appeared to have an official rank.

It most likely would not be Keldon given the man's state. Duncan didn't care, he just wanted an officer with more than two braincells and an ounce of compassion that Keldon did not seem to share in his justifications for all this as Duncan raised his voice so that it would carry across the lands, the tears still falling and his voice slowly breaking as he tried one last time.

The irony being; this could break him in a way the initial disaster never had. The selfish ability of people to continue even though it was apparent all was gone...it defied all belief.

“Those who still fight. Fight for nothing. There is no victory here for anyone.”

Not even Jalat...no, Agar knew that Jalat was unhappy enough. Yet they continued. He stood with all the power of eighty thousand at his beck and call and he could not prevent two men from continuing the carnage they had begun...not without, as Veleraen so believed, becoming them.

So he turned to the giant.

“Do you really wish me to reverse this? Without knowing what the consequence will be?” He asked of the giant in a quieter tone again. He did not do this for Veleraen but for all those present as what was currently occurring was apparently serving no purpose as those involved were too self involved to even notice it as more than a minor inconvenience. Yet he could not do it without the giant.

“For it seems there can be no peace in this, yet let that not mean those that stand quiet do so for nothing.” The puppeteer continued, turning his eyes back to the officers of the two armies; those that remained, his tone saddened as he began to accept he simply could not get across to those two men what they had done.
 
Vylle Fyrrialt
November 11, 2009 03:05 PM​

The white flags were going up in Narim. Veleraen was about to kill his primary adversary. Jhom and the remnants of the northern army should have been going about securing their hold of Narim. A fallen pegasus knight had just turned himself into the guts of a meat-pie.

"I'll drink to that!" Vylle popped open the bottle of wine and took another deep draught. The first bottle never did much, but now he was starting to feel it. "If we survive this, remind me to give you a raise," Vylle said to the aide, "You're a man who's on the ball. A good vintage, too."

Then things began got hairy again. Time to make decisions before he decided, wine-drunk, that he could make the climb up the rope-ladder before the zombies got him or the archers set fire on him, and with some saber-waving and bravado he could fight off all Keldon's Pegasus Knights single-handedly if he'd have to.

Wine and gravity were at odds with each other today. Not all the wine in Enamoria could lighten the mood when Veleraen cracked, though. The Titan shouting "Bring them back, bring them back!" brought it all back to Vylle. His stupidity. His guilt. Tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, dead or worse.

Between the disarray of the Imperial army and the personal dramatics going on in front of him, Vylle had forgotten he was technically in charge of his army. He'd been waiting for Tarfuss to decide something, start yelling commands, re-organizing the troops, rallying to his defense against Keldon's miraculously assembled-and-marched ranks. But it was time to take charge. The Dracon had subsided with the damage he'd done to Doriano, and the Titan's breakdown had brought the sad weight of the day upon him. There was no option but peace now, and Vylle was anxious to have it.

Vylle to the wine-bringing aide, a good man, a reliable man, somebody who could keep it together in a time of crisis, "You! Wine porter! You're the new Lieutenant Governor of the Sherian Confederation in the Aelyrian Empire. Quickly. Tell Lord Tarfuss to order the armies to stand down, and fight only if attacked by the Royals. Send a messenger to dell Laskaris the same. Send some flying to Jhom and the northern army, and the southern army -- they are to hold their positions until further commands reach them. Tell them to get any of the men affected by, uh, this, mindlessness, off the walls, or out of any precarious position." Vylle had noticed the men dropping from the walls. "Be they Imperial, Royal, or Narimite. Find the injured and white-flag wavers and do what can be done to help them. I repeat, and repeat to them, sir, that there is to be NO MORE BLOODSHED today, unless it is in self-defense. I'm afraid if the Royals do not follow suit, all is for nothing. We can do but one part, the Imperial part, not both parts necessary to make peace. Tell our men that my intention is to pursue a peace treaty with L'Evienne as soon as possible.'

The body guard dashed off to inform Tarfuss of Vylle's commands, and find more able bodies to disperse the message across the Imperial ranks.

Vylle, to Duncan, "Mr. Sythe, I hope you see that I think peace is imperative, as today's tragedies continue. I lost my head earlier, with Doriano, but that was... shock. A madness. But, as a mystic, and a cabinet-minister of Prince L'Evienne's government, is there any means of communication with the Prince more expedient than messenger or airship? If I must travel physically to speak with Milo I will go, and go with Elsdragon or any Royal official, if I must, to the Prime-Sherian border, to parley with L'Evienne, and we will hammer out a peace between our two governments. And, I think, propose a treaty. For the Non-Proliferation of Martial Arcana.

"I wish you could lend your aid to this, whether by arcanic means or to travel with us -- I trust you as a fair arbiter, and a reasonable man -- but if you must remain here to restore these souls to their bodies, or attempt to, I only ask for your advice. Is there any cost too high for peace?"

If any Royal official was forthcoming, and they agreed peaceably on the terms by which they would travel, and travel to, Vylle would suggest they follow the airship east of the battlefield and the dangerous skies, and then take at least to the Prime-Sherian border, if not Aelyria Prime itself.

Jhom
November 11, 2009 03:10 PM​

Jhom’s hair blew gently in the north-westerly direction.

With a satisfying yelp the dwarven imperatis took flight. He sailed through the air with abject terror in his eyes, and with a grin spreading across his face Jhom knew he wouldn’t be seeing the loud little officer again anytime soon. Jhom tuned to walk back to his men at the breach stepping on his kicking foot as he did. Pain shot through the giants foot and he looked down to see the sword lodged at an uncomfortable looking angle into his boot. He winced as he pulled the blade from the flesh of his kicking foot and then limped his way back to the breach.

When he arrived at the gaping hole that had once been a massive stone wall he found the infantry beginning to gather. Dwarves and men trickled into the breach two or three at a time. In the field Jhom could see groups of men moving up from the army to the breach. Good, reinforcements were imminent he thought to himself, although currently there was little to be reinforced against. The advancing troops were being met with scattered crossbow fire.

Jhom was prepared to ignore the archer fire as it was too minimal and disorganised to present a real threat. There didn’t seem to be any real threats left though, what orders he was to give he was unsure. He lent on his great mace to take weight off his injured foot while he considered the options.

The giant noted the flag of surrender over the city and then the archers that continued to fire on his men. If the flag was honest then they were cowards, but given the continued archer fire Jhom was willing to assume that the surrender was nothing more than a ruse. He barked at a group of men gathering to go relieve the archers of their lives. About fifty men took to the walls to hunt down the few remaining crossbowmen. If any archers were forthcoming from the northern army he would want to be lining those walls with his own archers, not that arrows were any great concern to the giant.

The messenger from the north approached and Jhom limped toward him. He barked “These men are all frozen, inside the walls too. We need more men damn it.” The messenger relayed the situation to the north and the Kestor’s instructions: Reinforcements were on their way and the frozen men were to be disarmed. Altough it wasn’t stated Jhom assumed the unfrozen men were to be killed.

The pool of blood in his boot was becoming cold and the giant, typically uncaring of the conditions shivered. Things were becoming truly icy inside Narim.

Still leaning on his great mace he turned to the still gathering and still confused infantry and gave his orders clearly and directly. “The Royals fly the falg of surrender but their archers still fire upon us. Their trick will not work; expect what able men they have to keep fighting. Our orders are to disarm the inanimate and hold this breach. Kill any Royal soldier that still lives.”

As his men went to work, some moving to kill the archers on the walls while others disarming the silent royal infantry, Jhom took a strategic overview of the situation. There were few if any enemies alive in this area. These men had been on the brink of fleeing before the great silencing, and now that their comrades were brainless and that they would be able to see the giants walking amongst them their fear can only have grown. The imperatis on this front had been given a kick that should leave him dead or incapacitated or with a lasting fear of giants at the very least. His own men, although few were currently all giants or heavy infantry. The Royals had flown the flag of surrender, apparently as a cowardly trick but with the current chaos this trick must surely only confuse their own men more so than any strategic advantage they would gain from it. More pertinent than all of this was that his damned kicking foot had been stabbed.

Bahamut
November 12, 2009 09:43 PM​

As Sirus knelt next to Valen, he slowly picked himself up, gathering his blue robes. Insanity had not yet gripped the man as it did with Valen, merely he was stunned and depressed by all that had happened. But what was this newfound power that he had, that he could see. The strands before him, silver, gold, and a bloody red hue all extended out from the giant's metallic flaming arm. They expanded to almost everyone within Narim, and the surrounding areas, for as far as Sirus could see. What is this that i'm seeing? he thought to himself as he made his way towards the group of men, Duncan, Velerean, the now injured Keldon. Who was responsible for all of this, he thought, and then saw the strands attached to the giant.

Luckily for the now former mage, he was smart enough not to get into a tangle with the giant, especially after seeing him punch a hole through the frozen Valen. Making his way forwards, he looked towards Duncan, but didn't say a word, meerly let a sigh escape his mouth, and looked down towards the ground. Perhaps he'd be safer with the group, than with anyone else. He needed to leave this place at some point though, but with Tek'lon dead, the man had no quick way out, no portal, or other way to leave this area. He was the last of the Versian mages alive, save for maybe Valen, whom was encased in ice with a hole in his chest. What was Sirus to do, especially with what was happening to him, and his ability to see these strands all around him...

Trinity
November 14, 2009 10:34 PM​

In Narim, as the white flags were raised, men and women who had survived slowly walked out of hiding places, hands raised. Those that saw Jhom and his cohort of men cowered and ran screaming in the other direction after watching him punt a dwarf. Most of the citizens huddled together or slowly looked for injured soldiers. A few over-zealous men and women tried to tend to the wounded by tying off wounds or at least making them more comfortable. The majority of citizens, when in the vicinity of a soldier, raised their hands as if they had just been caught stealing and were pleading innocence. They failed to make eye contact with soldiers, or even with one another. The only thing that held their gaze by in large was the ground. Even the swirling mess of the sky above could not bring their eyes. The decaying, barren, dead earth was all that could comfort them, and so it was to it that they stared, hoping, pleading that something would catch their eyes and give them hope… but only finding the zombie, the dead, and the ice. It was very slick and hard to move. Many fell multiple times trying to glide over the ice to reach others.

It didn’t help that their feet were frozen by Valen’s miscast as he was half obliterated by Veleraen. Every second or so citizen that emerged could be seen frantically scrambling to try and warm their feet up by any means possible. Otherwise the frostbite was sure to set in and they would shortly lose their feet, or worse. The rank smell of suffocating fish also filled their nostrils and many of them wretched horribly. Fething mages.
….

There was an internal battle raging in the giant with which no one could relate – not even the dead servant of Jalat. Keldon’s arm hit the ground with a thud and a wicked grin split Agar Grithmarog’s mangled face. He was the Cheshire cat of the scene for that instant – a smile that quickly faded as Veleraen paused, staring at the broken excuse for a General.

”He deserved more.” Agar spat in a half-whisper, disgusted with Velerean’s weakness as he threw his weapon to the ground. It cut into the earth as the Orc watched, stared, but was uninterested.

The fall of the zombiefied and a few subsequent deaths snatched his attention. Eyes wide, the Orc snarled back at Duncan, right fist clenching as the left flexed in irritation. He was killing them. They were dying. They didn’t seem to be releasing souls that he could stop, though. Distracting. His eyes flew back to the walls that they had fallen from again and again.

”They are dying by ju hand.” Gritted teeth seethed at him – ”Where are t’souls of ju Marionettes?!” And had not Veleraen picked Duncan Sythe up, Agar’s fist would have done the same. He took a step towards the Mage, toes digging into the decayed mud as his right hand shot out and narrowily missed Duncan as he was lifted up into the air by the giant. Slowly the Demon lowered his fist, eyes skyward to see if the Titan would now kill the man responsible for his torment at the feigned, bastardized version of peace they had presented the living that brightening.

Doriano writhed on the ground, hands pressed into the mud to crane his own neck and watch helplessly as Duncan was lifted into the air. His expression was that of abject terror – if Duncan had taken his family, surely he could give them back. Surely he had to. Veleraen was going to kill him.

Or not.

And so the two exchanged a heated quip. The Devil, unimpressed, folded his arms as Duncan was lowered to the ground. Sure, he could release them all. It just meant Agar would have more work. More charges. That was fine with him. These men deserved their fates for their stupidity – the Orc could see that, why couldn’t anyone else? Because they were mortal. Because they were only able to see one side of the planes. How he longed to only see one side of the planes as he had on the brightening he’d died. An unimpressed snarl overtook his features again as Veleraen replied, at length, to his statement.

Fool.

The irony of the entire situation was that Agar was not a willing servant. He was for all intents and purposes, a prisoner of the Lord Jalat. He could die, but where that would wind him? Well, it was not really a thought the decaying green-fleshed demon wanted to entertain.

”How little ju really understan’, Titan.” What really made him think that peace was a possibility on the Material realm when not even the Gods were capable of such notions? Nothing in the multiverse could achieve piece with itself and the Titan wanted peace among the masses of mortals whose desires were only fueled by their emotions and their hearts? It was as he had taught the Jalatian Temple, and as they had in turn taught Narim: Only when the living were emotionally dead would their world know peace. Had the Titan of Aslan not been so blinded by his own faith, perhaps they could have discussed it at length. He held a respect for him despite his origins… because he demonstrated the righteous fury that should have been the true decision of life and death. They were not as different as Veleraen would have them be. But still, he was blind. Blinded by the Truth and the Honor for which he stood and it was not Agar’s interest nor place to remove the clouds in his mind.

And still these men wanted peace. They only wanted peace because they were afraid of him. Of the fate he’d offer if they died in his presence. The dog-man, Vylle, ordered peace to a man that had brought him spirits, to pass it along to those of his foolish army that would continue to fight… And fight what? Nothing remained but the death that he would be allowed to live on in.

Taking a step towards Duncan after he called out to Veleraen, Agar hissed, ”So long as they have emotion, this will be ju only peace.” He was growing angry – they couldn’t comprehend the severity of what they were proposing – ”Kill them.” It was like the Temple Priests were teaching, especially for the Narimites: men were used to kill men so that they were spared horribly painful fates if Jalat had to enact their deaths for them. That and it was more efficient to use mortals for that purpose.

”Ju would will sixty-thousand t’live in what these mages created?! Kill them so that they might be spared the suffering ju know He'll promise.” At least in his charge their existence was not completely horrible. Completely damning. The children did not suffer… much. It was mostly the obstinate ones, the ones that stood up to him, like that moron that had tried to protect Duncan. Those were the ones that were tormented. Okay, so, he also tormented them every now and again because it was the right thing to do. It was what they had deserved. Anything they could suffer at his hand would likely be less scarring than being stabbed in the middle of a toxic –arcanic wasteland though, right? That was the angle he was trying to play, trying to get Duncan to agree to. If he could get the mage to release them into his charge… Well. Narim was his oyster. Not that it already wasn’t, but that would solidify it. He would be the king of his own castle, just like he had always wished in life. He would be victorious on that battle he’d died in. Narim would finally be his. A complete wasteland, as it should be for being built on Orckish lands. But his none the less…. Complete with over sixty thousand souls to be the object of his rage.

Of course, since Duncan was crying – the worst form of emotional expression, Agar’s anger grew and he turned away from them, gritted his teeth, clenching his fists. Doriano looked up at him with fearful reverence and whimpered something about begging to be brought to any bed that had survived the destruction. The demon kicked his paralyzed legs in response, leaving gash marks with his overgrown talon-like toenails.

Bending over him, tusks inches from the cripple’s face, Agar seethed at the man through gritted teeth, loud enough for all to hear but ignoring the fact that those he spoke of were still behind him. ”We be waitin’ t’see what moments a’emotional weakness do t’da living who do not serve, Doriano. And it not t’sleep that ju be goin’.” And so with the Demon’s head half turned back to watch them out of the corner of his right eye, and Doriano crying in the mud again like a saddened puppy that had been hit by the front wheel of a fruit cart, silence reigned.

Maddyn
November 22, 2009 06:44 PM​

Snow and sleet warmed into a torrential downpour of rain, cleansing the city in part. Washing away part of the Necromatic contamination, only to cause it to runoff into the ocean and various wells throughout Narim. In spite of the flags flying above the city walls, soldiers continued to go about their orders and treat every hostile force outside Narim was potentially a threat. Only to the south was there a general disobedience when it came to following orders. After all the violence and bloodshed, so many Guardsmen were taking a moment to stop and smell the roses. Or rather, stop and try and assist their injured comrades. Imperial’s and Royal’s alike treating each other with an unspoken civility as a ceasefire was brought about.

To East and North, the situation in Narim was not quite so civilized. Around the makeshift hospital where Riconus’ injuries were being hastily stitched shut, the sounds of screaming had replaced the Anthem of Aelyria. Being partially deafened was a blessing for the Commander of the Sapphire Guard; his body held down by a pair of soldiers with a leather bit thrust between his teeth to prevent the Elf from biting his own tongue off. Cutting into the side of his head, cleaning the wounds and then closing them anew. Pouring alcohol over the wound in an attempt to stave off infection.

Without any Magi’s left within Narim to treat the wounded, a great many soldiers who might otherwise have lived were to meet Jalat soon. Assuming of course they didn’t join the ghosts of Narim.

Lightning struck down repeatedly throughout the city, the rain causing any fires to subside. Damage was kept to a minimum. Throwing splintered fragments of stone and mortar at Jhom and his men. Reinforcements alas not yet having arrived even as outside the city soldiers moved to aid. Imperial’s and Royal’s had to deal with one very simple piece of reality. It took time for troops to move from one place to another, and in a city the size of Narim? Well, it could be half a Candlemark or more before Jhom would find himself with more enemies and allies alike.

Wounded, but obviously not dead, the Dwarf who’d gone flying struggled to his feet. Blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. Ribs broken, a severe limp, and what looked like a bone poked through the Dwarf’s arm between the chain mail and greave. “Fire!” he cried out, a paltry amount of arrows raking Jhom’s line. Another impacting against the Giant’s left arm as a pair of Human allies succumbed nearby. The melee violent, weary… soldiers fled, died… but a few Royal’s stood. Bravely trying to defend the city from the Giant who had refused to talk to the Dwarven officer, had refused to accept surrender.

Outside the city, things were comparatively calmer. There was no real interruption for the small group. Nothing at least beyond the occasional sound from the Marshal as his severed arm continued to twitch upon the ground. The Thaumaturgical Essence from Keldon’s earlier healing tediously working to close the veins. Blood pooled about the Marshal as people simply chatted away without anyone making a move to assist the man.

“As you wish My Lord.” the porter replied warily, looking towards where Tarfuss and his surviving command of Imperial soldiers had mustered. Thus far not making a move either way as to whether or not they’d continue or desist in the violence caused this Brightening. Biting nervously upon his lip, there was something ominous about the way the Imperial leader had simply stopped commanding the army, and had let chaos sink into the ranks.
A sixth sense telling the newly promoted Lieutenant Governor Rosencrantz Enguildenstern that he was going to end up very much dead this day.

Without another word, the Lieutenant Governor went to claim a chilled bottle of champagne before heading off slowly to meet his fate. To give Tarfuss, Vylle’s orders. For better or worse.

Of the Royal soldiers, so panicked by Agar’s assault, the wounded horses and men alike, it’d had an unfortunate consequence for those discussing whether or not there would be peace or yet more chaos. A whistling sound gave some warning, damaged fletching from one of the crossbow bolts. Out of the dozens of Royal soldiers, a very small handful had decided to try and defend the Marshal. Pain erupted through Duncan Sythe’s shoulder blade as a crossbow bolt impacted just below the collarbone. A second bolt striking Agar in the thigh. The third fell short, whistling past and simply buried itself on the ground a pace or two in front of Vylle. The fourth went wide… the last? Veleraen lost an earlobe.

Veleraen
November 23, 2009 10:28 PM​

Sons of Plunder

Unstable.

It was what he was. It was what the heavens were. No matter how much effort was put forth now, nothing was changing that inevitability. A situation frozen in chaos, despair...

It did not matter anymore.

Complacent enough to slip into a semi-catatonic stare, Veleraen waited as the world passed around him, his spirit begging the Gods to relieve him of his burdens. For how long would he try to save this god damned, fething forsaken pit of death?

How long would it be till he walked away?

All these things and more he pondered as he enveloped himself with his troubled thoughts, trying desperately to understand who things went so awry. Good will had shattered into something horrible, so horrible it ripped the souls of men and made them but husks ready for harvest by the agents of Death. This action alone marked him as a sinner, a breaker of Faith...

He could not comprehend what had overcome him. All he felt was this emptiness inside that seeped outwards just as his aura of Honour and Truth had spread outwards in a sphere embracing those who would embrace it. Veleraen embraced the fear in that moment, the fear that he had lost who he was and what he had dreamed he would become. It was all...It was all because of this fething war! The motives of this war were driven by greed, pride and even stupidity; the support of an ancient tradition, perpetuated by an even more ancient artifact that no longer existed...All to hopefully drive back the nameless foes that 'supposedly' held their Prince by a string...All in the name of independence of a province that was all too happy to have been apart of what they had had before the meddling words of traitors and deceivers had tainted their minds.

Now these souls...they were gone, somewhere, he knew not but he had a feeling they were not far away. His skin still burned and was seared by what they had attempted and now these men, these men who had given their hearts to a false cause and a pointless war, they were going to pay for their ignorance. Surely they did deserve more than what was to happen to them and they did but the Knight would not give it to them. Selfish as it was, as frightening as it seemed to the Giant, he cared not now, whether they died or lived...They deserved the fate handed to them for following so blindly.

So foolishly had he been begging for it to stop but now, as he realized, it did not matter. The empty blue eyes stared at him and bored a hole into an already broken shell. The sins he took upon his shoulders were now his alone for the choice he made. The sound of war still echoed within the city as it was still apparent, the opposing forces were still fighting and that drove him now to care even less as to what happened. They did not even listen to their own commanders, not even to the flags of truce. No one obeyed the rules, no one could uphold to a code of Honour, not even the the Chosen of Aslan could withhold the raw emotion within to keep his sacred oath intact.

The Knight had lost all that he had become, for but a few moments, he had lost everything because of speculation.

That was something he was unwilling to accept.

And that was why, as Duncan asked him to stay, he did not.

"No." He paused briefly to look at Duncan, his side turned and exposed. It was almost like the Titan was offering a silent apology, as if he was abandoning Duncan's side; abandoning all hope...

"They do not care and so neither shall I." His voice was not as panicked as it was just moments before, as the Knight could no longer care for the world as he once did. The high road seemed unreachable now as mere brightenings before he felt as though he had been walking it all of his life.

"Not even I can prepare you for the path you are about to walk..."

His God had been right. No matter of mental preparation could have blocked out the atrocities that had taken place. That blood would be on his hands now and when he approached Milo after he walked off this battlefield, he would beg him to take his life in return for what he had done.

The taste of death and blood stained his lips and it was hard to wash away, even with the harsh grinding of his teeth in an attempt to purge the filth did not fully remove that which gripped him. His legs felt like stone and his arms felt like they were filled with boiling water and his heart raged on, trying to persuade him otherwise but Veleraen would not hear any more, not even from a bleeding heart. The devastation made him question what he believed and as to whether or not he was ready to walk that lonely road.

Before he even had a moment to think in his foggy hazy, a bolt cut through his ear and Veleraen flinched as his head twitched and his grimmaced in pain. Blood dripped steadily to the ground as Veleraen clenched his teeth. He could feel the anger swelling up within him again. Agar had been foolish enough to stir the pot once more and if it had not been for the fact that he had more pressing matters to attend to, Agar would have been thrown half way across the fething city by now. He resisted the urge to run up to the beast and use him as a javelin.

"Do not repeat your first mistake..." His hand still sputtered as he connected with the dormant monster within, a massive flame amassing around his metallic digits. He stared at the men who had foolishly loaded their crossbows and fired upon them, his mind told him to rush and take their heads before they had a chance to reload, which would have been a relatively easy task for the weaponsmaster however, his feet did not move an inch and his metallic digits slowly released themselves from his weapon as the flame upon his fist slowly died out.

"All I have sacrificed has led to nothing...Their deaths would serve no purpose." His hands slowly lowered themselves and he turned his back to the rest of them. He could care less if they fired again, not even looking back as he walked back towards where he had dropped his helmet in the mud. He slowly picked it up and kept walking...

He walked until his feet bled; he walked until he could no more.
 
Tarfuss
November 23, 2009 11:07 PM​

Tarfuss watched in horror as the world came crashing down. He was horrified, yet felt an odd remove from the entire situation, even from his own body as it contorted unnaturally, twisting around and then returning. He was certain he'd have thrown up had he not been at a certain remove. It had to be the armor. It had, at least, saved him from the fire ball that had blasted his command. As he looked about himself in a daze he had to wonder, saved for what?

White flags began to appear from spots in Narim as he shook himself back and began to look about him for anyone who was not a zombie. Shortly a rider arrived from the Governor with orders: No more bloodshed. That suited him. He nodded and told the messenger to return and advise that he'd recieved the message and would see it done. Looking about him he gathered up the able bodied and formed them into teams to assist the wounded and the mind wiped. All were given instructions to fight only in defense.

He looked out on the battle field as men and women were working to secure the zombie soldiers and treat the wounded. They were taken off the field of battle and to the rear. Any troops not engaged in this activity were placed on a defensive posture, defending the others who navigated the battle field to remove the helpless. To a signaler he said "Advise any airships still afloat to land - away from Narim."

If there were enough able bodied soldiers on in the Western army he would gather them into a unit and send them to assist the Norther army with the breach and Narim, again with orders that they were to defend themselves only at this time.

He shook his head. What more of Aeternia would rear it's ugly head this brightening?

Keldon Elsdragon
November 24, 2009 12:17 AM​

The faults of a mortal race had come full circle, add the false sense of honor and justice to a civilization that is eventually going to destroy itself regardless of their attempts. The person whom the Prince held in such high regard seemed to be just as flawed as the rest of them, and yet the one person here whom Keldon was actually concerned about had risen to a whole new level of danger.

Knelt on the ground his sword held downwards loosely he phased in and out as the stress and damage of his wounds slowly healed to the point he would atleast live for now. But the damage had been done, physical damage would only begin to scratch the surface for the time being. It seemed all those on the field whom thought they held power already had assumptions to the Marshals motivations yet none knew why the elf was here. Nor did any ever bother asking, the simple determination that a soldier was in it for glory and victory. One that has caused many to start wars and battles, all under false assumptions.

Scenes of warfare moved through the Marshals head, Paxia, Orcs, death, the images of the children he had seen slaughtered by both man and monster. It seemed for everyone who stood up for justice, honor, and peace those who refused to admit the faults of the world were faced with the ignorance that absolute peace would only happen when all life ceased to exist.

Then the sound ripped through his head like all the cannonfire and screams he had experienced throughout his career. All of it caused by a handful of arrows that ripped apart the silence that was the only peace the battlefield had seen for duration of the conflict. But then again what did anyone expect? A knight of aslan, a hero to many and a legend just broke down throwing all his morals and codes aside striking the royal marshal. Following afterwards a orc above all things who appeared obviously evil and called upon dark forces to crush the remaining mages and the key player in the royal forces. Add in almost a thousand already nerve wracked soldiers in one place, throw in a mystic who is under the false assumption that he is a messenger of peace making threats and you are faced with a situation that could end all of their existence. Oh no, if there was one person the Confederates and Royals should be concerned about it would not be the Aelyrians. It would be the Mystic who had a zombie army at his disposal and wanted to dip his hands into the situations of the country to attempt to bring peace and assistance. Yet Keldon has only seen a trail of destruction and death in his wake. The Aelyrians who were rumored to be childish was an assumed threat yet have not caused reason for concern, yet. Duncan however now had a track record of trying to play god and influence mortals, one had to wonder what or how he would get into these situations if he had no authority or what tactics would be turned to.

The words from Duncan had met his ears but he said nothing as he sat there, from the small group of soldiers that fired the arrows the ranks had began to swell. They had panicked and began to move away from the group, only a small group remaining behind. But in the foreground the cavalry began to turn and form up, the realization that to run was not an option to go were? To the harbor of Narim and flee through the ships now gentle drifting in the water, a handful of crew keeping them steady and out of the path of one another. Archer ranks began to fall into battle formation, the plated soldiers drew their swords and took protection flanks. There was only two options left, remove the head from the snake or charge the army marching on the north. The Confederates held a mass amount of foot soldiers perfectly vulnerable to the massive cavalry charge of the Royal Soldiers now on the field.

However, it was Velerians voice that finally pulled him back to the reality of the world going on around him. Leave, up and walk away? Simply turn and leave the field of death to hide in the corner to think about our faults. Rising to a knee Keldon drove his longsword into the ice below them and started to laugh, his laughter was dim and started to rise as the chuckle began to rise in volume. His eyes turned to Duncan fixated on the man, "You intended? Are you ready to reverse the consequences of what might happen? his voice grew louder as he simply smirked at the mans arrogance. "You do not think about the possible consequences, before you do something do you? No, you bring a message of peace with the consequences you do not know how to fix and for what? The attempt to play god? For all the fear of the Aelyrians to meddle in all of our affairs your the only one causing damage and we both know this isn't the first event you put your hands into under the name of peace and to help things..." both arms moving upwards in a frustrated and irritated gesture, the left shoulder reaching upwards yet no arm attached. "You tell me this is no victory, and I am only in this for glory and victory. Yet you don't even fething know me, but I can see a man who wants peace yet at what costs? Absolute peace will only happen when all life has come to an end, even the gods fight one another, the Aelyrians have their agenda's and death is part of life or we all be mortals. It is how we handle ourselves in the face of adversity! You want peace Duncan? You want to try to play a god and effect the course of civilization under the banner of peace? Through what means then? Threaten to end this if I do not comply? Your no better then the Aelyrians which we are all so concerned about yet don't have a fething proof other then our own fear of something more power than us, than you! Who could kill us all with one fell swoop yet we want to fight one another? Yet you call me mad?" and with a small smirk he shook his head and turned to Vylle. "So now, after all this you are interested in accepting the same terms of peace which I offered before all of this started? Interesting, I did not try to subject you or the province under military rule, or the threat of death if you disagreed. I offered you the opportunity to come back to the capital and discuss the situation to the Prince and come to a resolution yet you and Tarfuss decided to fire at Narim under a banner of peace?! he said with such anger and distaste in his voice and then pointed his finger from the remaining hand at the knight and then firmly at Duncan. "Yet you, you the messenger of peace one so full of himself simply stood here and observed while they fired some of the worst spells and damage of our kind onto a city filled with both soldiers and citizens and did nothing?! All for what, to have a sip of wine and try and to come to some conclusion that we were at before it started? Some messenger of peace?!"

His anger subsided and large sphere of blood hurled out of his mouth onto the white ice and snow at their feet. His eyes turning to the knight as he made his way to leave the field. He doubted the knight would turn, or even do anything for that matter. If he had there was much he would say or so little depending. All Keldon could do was look to the mounted Imperatis only meters away with his archers and crossbowmen ready to take action, the dozens on top of dozens more in the area preparing to do the same. Keldon had no fear of death at this point, he would welcome it. The insanity that wreaked himself and all of those present, the country and beyond was so larger then he could of ever imagined. "Defensive positions only, if someone try's something then we make our last stand and end this fething insanity once and for all... I will be damned if I let this madness spread to our family's and let more innocents die because of my own and others misguided insanity of what is right and wrong..." and with that he turned to Vylle, spitting out some more blood on the ground as the anger in his figure disappeared and the pain of the wounds he had suffered started to sink in. "You sir have managed to piss off quite a number of people in Jaedaxia and all of us together have caused something neither of us could dream of. The best way to Prime would be to head west to Port Alyxandrya, from there transport through Arcanic means to the capital... I can transport us there ourselves... but... with a brief pause he looked around to the utter chaos that was erupting in the skys above and around the city itself. "I would prefer to put some distance between casting a spell and the city before anyone attempts it..." and with that he took in a deep breath leaning onto the sword sticking out of the ice as he visibly took in the pain of his injuries, awaiting death from one hand or another.

Duncan Sythe
November 24, 2009 04:08 AM​

Exactly what impact on the entirety of Sherian would be produced by its puppetmaster's strings being jerked around ferociously was the least of Duncan's problems as, yet again, he was subject to the myriad issues of crossbows. It was as if fate had remembered that he was overdue their involvement in his life.

This was not however to say that Duncan thought of such things as he finished speaking to Veleraen just as chaos imploded and burst from the very earth. No, something was building in him at that point, a fragment of humanity that had caused him to say what he had said to the giant was like a small piece of cloth signalling parley being held between two fingers.

Veleraen's refusal, that single word, dropped the signally cloth to the bloody earth where it was slowly stained red and forgotten. Blue eyes closed at that as Veleraen turned away, yet it was surprisingly Keldon who spoke up next, and smirked.

That was always the man's problem, he could not speak of anything without a condescension that beggared belief. He spoke of arrogance and a lack of understanding of consequence yet smirked like was winning a great triumph, incapable of thinking about how others might not believe the same as he and that he for a moment might not be wrong.

Therein lay the difference between the two; Duncan constantly thought he was wrong, constantly tried to think of every consequence and plummeted into the wrong with the least death and destruction at its end. Ever that...and for Keldon this was all he knew of the man, he knew nothing of Malice or the corrupt Thanes and Governors he had seen replaced with honest men and women, he knew nothing except this landscape of quiet, soulless bodies.

And he did not understand why Duncan found a level of contentment in it, and accepted the price upon himself.

“For all the fear of the Aelyrians to meddle in all of our affairs your the only one causing damage and we both know this isn't the first event you put your hands into under the name of peace and to help things..."

“Yet you know nothing else of me.” Duncan replied without tone, sadly. Duncan at least tried to understand people he utilized his abilities towards, tried to understand what motivated them and drove them and accepted that as a part of what he did. As Keldon continued it appeared he had no such desire. He knew enough of the man, he saw his price in Narim, he knew what kind of a man he was to hide behind walls with civilians and make such a mistake.

That was enough to know.

“Yet you, you the messenger of peace one so full of himself simply stood here and observed while they fired some of the worst spells and damage of our kind onto a city filled with both soldiers and citizens and did nothing?!”

“I asked and you refused me, brushed me off. And Now you pay attention.” Duncan uttered ironically with a sad shake of his head. Yes, Keldon's type, he needed power and responsibility to be demonstrated for it to be respected; and then decried Duncan for not taking the Royal's side. As if he could have done something meaningful against an Archmage and two Masters without causing even more chaos.

“And you brought your soldiers to this city, you put them in harms way. I bare no responsibility for anything except this. And I Accept Mine.”

The Disciple intoned with a low, firm tone that would echo out across the fields, precious seconds before chaos erupted.

Keldon failed to understand that Duncan had thought the entire battle pointless, as if he could have done more against the powers of mages arrayed, no, he understood his limits...that was why he had waited for his moment, but Keldon's misunderstanding in this was, to Duncan, more fundamental than the man would ever admit in that he somehow believed Duncan's lack of involvement in something doomed to fail was more important than the truths he dare not admit. After all the Versians were actually winning before Veleraen and Duncan had done what they had done.

Duncan had turned to watch Veleraen though as the crossbow bolt took him in the shoulder. Flinging him to icy floor roughly. Rolling over he made his way back onto hands and knees and looked up at the ensuing chaos as Keldon again belted out commands as if anyone had a hope here of achieving anything except destruction as he put one hand to his shoulder and shuddered on the ground, staring up at Keldon and Vylle with those dead eyes, streaked with something red and painful.

Control was precious after all, fragile, who was to say what could happen as the emotion underlaying all that Duncan had done – contained – began slowly to leak outward again into him with the impact of the crossbow bolt, like electric tendrils of chaos shuddering through his soul.

What consequence would come of his unconsciousness if it came? Well, it was certainly a lesser consequence than if he had not acted earlier, the death of everything in agony and pain and fire and ice.

Oh he'd thought of consequences...and was quite content with the result, even as pain and emotional responsibility took its toll on his collapsed body and he fought his way to one knee, one hand clutching at his bloodstained shoulder, the other on the ice as redness spread around him.

He could act again of course, but that entirely depended on whether Keldon intended to hold up to his desire for a conversation about all this rather than a mass slaughter. It was of course entirely a matter of opinion what was more peaceful...sixty thousand quiet souls or the end of one side or another; but in this Duncan at least had the blessing of a being that embodied the concept rather than setting up a butchers stall on a city-sized scale waiting to be bombarded by Arcana.

Semantics over though he looked up with bloodshot eyes, quite prepared if anything remotely chaotic was about to happen again to do the one thing that would, most likely, make this entire situation worse...and pour out again his emotion and commitment through the sigils on his hand in order to bring about some level of conclusion.

Whatever that might be. For unlike Keldon, he accepted responsibility and did not put it on others. He was not responsible for bringing people to this field but he was responsible for it's present state.

Far better than responsibility for their fiery deaths... as most likely the only hope of these souls' return walked away from the field.

Vylle Fyrrialt
November 24, 2009 07:59 PM​

(OOC: Well, is it dozens, or almost a thousand?)

"What you proposed was our surrender, Elsdragon, not a peace agreement," barked Vylle. "And don't think you've won a surrender either. Those aren't my white flags over Narim."

Regardless Keldon's attempt at revisionist history, Vylle felt that it was in his best interest to discuss some kind of peace with this cretin. First, though, he glanced around, to see if he had any bodyguards or Imperial soldiers standing around that weren't zombies yet.

"Would somebody be kind enough to help Mr. Sythe out?" he yelled. If it turned out he didn't have soldiers, he'd look to the Royal ones, "Any of you? He's your man, technically."

Back to Keldon, "You have to understand, Marshal Elsdragon, that I am not your prisoner. I am the sovereign of an enemy state, and that I don't trust you any farther than could you shoot an arrow," which wasn't very far, unless Keldon learned how to draw a bow-string with his teeth, "In fact, I'm entirely confident that if you won't kill me in Port Alyxandrya you'll arrest me -- which would be a terrible idea. I'm not the only man capable of running this province, but I am probably the most sympathetic to the idea of peace right now.

"Please," (war didn't mean a man shouldn't have some manners, "send someone by Arcanic means to Aelyria Prime and tell Milo that I will meet him five brightenings from now on the Prime-Sherian border, 15 miles west of the coast. Tell him that if he wants peace, there will be peace. I want to discuss how.

"As for our armies. What's left of them. I recommend they withdraw to the Enamorian border. If you find this unacceptable, I suggest we move both our armies several miles north onto an open field and keep them there, under truce, until Milo and I have reached an agreement on the implementation of peace.

Do you find this acceptable, Marshal Elsdragon?"

Meanwhile, Vylle was thinking, pissed off a lot of people in Jaedaxia, crisse-moi, when haven't I pissed off a lot of people in Jaedaxia, just not the Jaedaxians I give a damn about. I wonder if Keldon ever went to la Tete du Roi. Probably not. With this guy's mouth somebody would have found him floating in the harbour.

Eyvind Redbeard
November 25, 2009 07:58 PM​

OOC: so I had this huge post but then my browser crashed...the contents are the same basically, just with less quality since I don't feel like spending another two hours writing a post...

IC: The messenger sent by Vylle to find the leader of the Northern Army found him not five hundred metres from the breach in Narim's northern wall. If the rider thought he'd find the Kestor Castellan of Narim Castellum surrounded by hundreds of soldiers he was so very wrong. Exception made to Demetrios' squire and to two mounted Legionnaires the Taralonian nobleman was alone.

Stretching his arm the rider saluted to the officer even before bringing his mount to a complete halt. Demetrios patted his right fist in his chest in response and waited for the message.

"Sir. His Imperial Excellency, the Imperial Intendent, Vylle Fyrrialt-Kaldres, is currently meeting with the Royal Marshal, Keldon Elsdragon, and has declared a stalemate on all hostilities. Our forces are to stand down, help the injured and save the soldiers affected by the mindlessness from possible harm."

Demetrios nodded, waved the man to follow his group, pulled the reigns of his mount and made it to Narim's northern breach. Upon arriving the Patrician could see a handful of Yaernimian Noble Archers standing guard over the walls, their keen eyes preying for any Royal soldier who might dare to come within range of their bow and the horse-tails in their ornated helmets shifting with the wind. Here and there Imperial soldiers tended to their wounded, grouped Narimites that were surrending, disarmed the mindless soldiers and separated them between Royals and Imperials for future proccessing. After dismounting and getting some situation reports Demetrios gathered what soldiers could be relieved from their tasks and the new ones given to them by Vylle's new orders and went to where Jhom was told to be. Further inside the city, in the streets, the place where most Royal soldiers had gone to.

"Captain Jhom!" For the first time someone addressed the Giant by a military officer rank, considering who it was it was as good as a battlefield comission. "Captain Jhom!" Demetrios kept calling as he advanced with his newly assembled group, all protected behind the large shields of the Imperial Legionnaires or the Heavy Infantrymen of the Sherian Serpents. "Captain Jhom! Come to my position! A stalemate has been declared!"

From behind the protection of the shields Demetrios continued.

"Royal Legionnaires! A stalemate has been declared by the commanders of both ours armies! The forces under my command will stand down retreat to the area around the breach in the wall, they will respect the stalemate. I hope you respect it as well and stay true to the white flags you put ontop the rooftops of Narim. No Imperial soldier will moce further inside the city except our healers and apothecaries who will offer what care they can to those in greater needs."

Having finished he signalled his men to slowly retreat. One final time did he call Jhom to join him, regardless of the Giant's actions he'd return to the breach. There Demetrios gathered what officers and mustangs (battlefield promoted officers) he could.

"Brave soldiers of the Empire, you have fought well this Brightening but the situation has gone beyond us now. It's in the hands of our leader now and we must trust him the same way he trusted in us to take these walls and gain the advantages we did which enable him to negotiate the terms of this conflict. We have received orders to stand down, tend to the wounded, try to help all who have gone still (which we are already doing) and, and this is an order I want to be strictly followed, to remove all Narimites out of the city. All Aeternia is breaking loose over and under us and I don't want to risk more unnecessary deaths. I don't want these Narimites wandering around outside the city and throughout the province either. Escort them to our camp north of here, feed them and give them whatever they require. I'm sure our camp-followers will make sure everything is taken care. Send word to the cities of Dornvale and Autumnthorpe request help relocating the Narimites, always keep them under armed escort though. If any possesses weapons I want them disarmed, for their own safety. Respect the stalemate, gentlemen. We know the Royals probably won't, if that happens punish them accordingly, otherwise keep to yourself and don't provoke them. If wounded of them come to us disarm them and tend to them like they were ours. Avoid abuses in looting, we already know looting can't be completely rooted out. Good luck to everyone, may Diana and the Empire keep you. Dismissed!"

Bahamut
November 26, 2009 06:53 AM​

As Sirus watched the battle rage on, many thoughts crossed his mind. And then the crossbows went off. Seeing Duncan get hit in the shoulder, he quickly made his way over to him, and attempted to help him stand up. "Duncan... I am sorry about my previous behavior in my office with Tek'lon..." he said, though now might not be the correct time to be apologizing, but the man had to get it off of his chest before it killed him. Tek'lon was dead, Valen frozen solid, and Sirus now binded, but could see the strands of peace linked between Duncan and Velerian, and all of the other people that they seemingly controlled. "What I have done for this war, I cannot undo... and I am ashamed I took part in it... please forgive me..." he said, begging forgiveness of the one man the might truly understand the mystic.

"I don't know what's happening to me, but I can see things, strands of light connecting you to the giant's arm, to all of those people across Narim... This is a ghostland now... and perhaps you should get out of here before it's too late for you, or anyone else..." he finally said, staring at the man through green eyes as he helped him up. "I would accompiany you, but I have no place anywhere's now..." he said, his eyes falling downcast towards the ground...

Jhom
November 26, 2009 04:27 PM​

With little to do but dispatch those archers, and he had already sent some men to handle that situation, Jhom was finding himself rather unsure what to do. There were men everywhere but few of them moved. This could have been a glorious battle, but instead it was altogether too quiet. He could hear footsteps, and voices carried on the wind from so far away that he could not tell where they came from. It was far too quiet for a battle. As the men went about their tasks most were too spooked to break the silence, while others chatted nervously to one another.

The silence was interrupted by an acquaintance of Jhom’s- that unfortunate dwarven imperatis whom the giant had given the gift of flight. Before he had time to turn to see the dwarf the arrows had been loosed from their bows. A light sprinkling of arrows fell around him. ‘That’s it’ he thought ‘that dwarf is dead’. An arrow dug into Jhom’s left arm and the giant saw red. That little bastard was going to feel the head of his mace.

Even with a limp the strides of a giant were still so long as to cover distances quickly, and Jhom picked his way through the zombies to the dwarf in moments. His mace in both hands Jhom swung the hellish weapon in a sweeping arc just a foot or two off the ground. Should the weapon connect the dwarves broken bones would be the least of his concearns, while the greatest would be those sharp metal flanges on the head of the giant’s great mace that threatened to cut through him like butter. Survival really depended on how fast the broken dwarf could move.

Regagardless of whether or not the mace connected with dwarf flesh Jhom would hear the call of the Kestor. The first call could be ignored, the giant was busy. The second gave the giant pause. By the third Jhom would have to acknowledge the order to return to the breach.

The giant gave a bellow of frustration that could easily be that of a caged beast. The only real combat all day and they decide to call the battle off. He returned to the breach and met the Kestor in time to hear his speech. He didn’t say a word after the directions had been given. This whole day was a chance for glory and it had been ruined. He wanted to crush every mage involved under his boot.
With a lack of enthusiasm Johm began to head back to the northern line, stopping to gather up an armful of the frozen heavy infantrymen as he went.

Maddyn
November 29, 2009 10:04 PM​

For all the proposed ceasefire, conflict still progressed to a conclusion that didn’t end well for some. The poor Dwarven soldier met a bloody demise as Jhom’s weapon crashed into his already battered form. His few remaining comrades watching the scene in horror as the Giant had damaged any measure of peace talks to the North as the Dwarf slumped to the ground never to rise.

Wounded Maevewood Legionaries watched on, flabbergasted by the sight of the all too imposing Giant having renewed the conflict after the Disciple of Srennius’ spell had all but claimed Narim.

With each and every step Veleraen took as he moved away from Narim, the spells that tethered the souls of the fallen in Sherian to the Giant’s arm frayed. Snapping and breaking en masse. The Essence of Peace that had linked the fallen to the Aetherium in Veleraen’s arm releasing the minds and emotions that Duncan had placed within as he‘d Grounded the spell. Each soul, each individual snapping back into its corresponding body. Or so it seemed to Duncan and Sirius. The voices on the same frequency of The Call silencing, no more plaguing Vylle as a chatter of soft voices at the back of his mind.

The ice continued to build up over the fallen. Creeping over the hundreds and thousands of bodies that littered Narim and the Countryside. The Arch Elementalist’s spell continuing onwards at a steady pace. Capturing, ensnaring the ‘dead’ just as their souls were returned to their body. Freezing them in place with a nigh unbreakable armor that would not dwindle nor melt in neither spring nor summer. Motionless. Alive and yet not Alive, their souls were trapped in place. Only their eyes moved, weeping, turning to watch and react to movement alone.
Their minds blank, consumed by an eternal scream that had nothing to do with Peace, and everything to do with Hate.

Imprisoned to Telath in much the same fashion as the Ghosts of Narim. There would be no happily ever after.

Drifting, most of the remaining airships and flyers that had taken to the sky were alas, rather lacking in crew. But a pair of light aircraft, and the carrier that was under an assault from the remaining Pegasus Knights. The Carrier slowly drifting down, landing some hundred meters behind the conference of Imperial and Royal leaders. Tentatively claimed by the Pegasus Knights for now.

Vylle Fyrrialt
December 3, 2009 12:36 PM​

FT Lock Or Not, It Ain't Over Til the Fat Lady Sings

"Alright, enough of this standing around!" declared Vylle, taking a long draught from the wine. Finally, now that the battle seemed to have subsided -- except in the north -- Vylle lit a Sherian cigar with a gnomish match (those alchemists worked miracles twice as practical as anything some mage accomplished, OOOOH look at me I've woven a spell that will allow us to resurrect Lazarus, when nobody even liked Lazzy to begin with!).

"We go to Aelyria Prime!" Vylle was definitely getting drunk and reckless and wanted this whole she-bang done with. In any case, he was, technically, a democratically-elected leader, and the power-structure left in the Sherian, he hoped, would only be twice as angry if they arrested him. Not all of the 9th Legion had been obliterated that day, either.

Vylle got back on his horse, called for any soldiers around to attend him as a bodyguard on the way. Then he looked back at the remnants of the camp followers.

"Marshal Elsdragon, by teleportation or by airship, let us go, and let us go now. Have you a mage that could teleport us when we have passed the zone of arcanic contamination? I would sooner go to Taralon and teleport by my own means to Aelyria Prime than Port Alyxandrya, but, bring a collection of bodyguards no more numerous than mine and we will teleport before we leave the Sherian. Otherwise, airship."

He pointed up at the airship and would gesture for them to fly northward if Keldon insisted on going to Port Alyxandrya (what a dumb idea that would be, Daltina was closer anyway, they even had a sorceror's academy), and either they would teleport or fly to Aelyria Prime.

(OOC: I'm looking to seriously expedite this process. If at all possible, I'd like to be in Aelyria Prime for... my next post. Yah?)

Trinity
December 3, 2009 10:10 PM​

OOCSince we're trying to end this / get this out of the way / whatever, I am posting simply to sort of write my involvement out! :)

The Giant began to leave and all the monster could do was narrow his eyes and smile a devilish, crooked, broken smile. The smile did not last long though – a bolt struck his thigh and the creature winced. Pain was not anything new to a construct of broken bones bound by the worst pain and suffering anyone could ever imagine – being forced to live on. But it did flare his anger as the tingling in his leg began to trickle black with his boiled, burnt, decayed blood. Fists clenched as one hand reached to pull the bolt from his leg and a curdled, painful grunt mingled with an animalistic roar erupted from his jaw. Shuddering as the wound continued to bleed, he threw it to the ground, edge purposely aimed so it would stick. It had knocked him off balance and shaken his foundations. Duncan had fallen when struck.

The Demon looked upon him with little more than pity. It was a shame, really. In a different time and a different place, Agar Grithmarog would have been intrigued enough by Duncan Sythe to speak with him civilly, at length. The man possessed great power, and had proven time and again that brightening that he cared not for the preservation of life. He cared more for the continuation of peace. No matter the price. If he could accept that and not lose his mind or his emotions… There was potential in that human; one strand that needed to be tugged, one line that needed to be broken… and Duncan Sythe would have easily been a wonderful tool for the agenda of Death itself. It was a fine line he tread – the line between a status quo – related peace and that of simply orchestrating the will of Lord Jalat. Where did he toe the line? This brightening? Hah, this brightening he had stumbled on to the other side. There was no peace here. There was only death. Massive, massive death.

Cretins,” He hissed through gritted teeth, ”You have achieved nothing!” Lime green eyes were locked on Duncan. There was no need to indicate for who that statement was intended: the act of those men still continuing to attack them – even attack the Disciple of Peace himself, the man who rode under the banner of the Planetar Srennius – was more than enough testimony for the Demon as to the ineffective impact of his “Peace”.

A snarl formed between slashed lips and a broken nose as the tattered crimson robe’s hood was tugged up around a deformed face once more. Harsh bright green eyes washed over everyone around him before the Orc shook his head, tusks flashing out from beneath the hood.

”Talk of your peace. Fight your petty war of words with your rulers.” Grabbing Doriano by the scruff of his collar and hoisting him into the air, Agar demanded, ”Keep your mages, your soldiers and your politics away from here… Or Jalat as my witness, you will die.

With a few long strides in the freezing mud and formation of ice, the Demon pulled the paralyzed man along with him – a man who was wimping and crying, snivvling and carrying on. As they walked away, the Devil barked at him – ”Come, Doriano. It is now that your people will look to you for guidance and comfort. How will you relieve them of their emotions if you cannot silence your own?”

And Doriano could be heard to reply, ”I… I suppose you are right.” There was a bit of a pause as the Orc continued to storm off, bleeding from the wound in his thigh as it soaked his crimson robe black with his own disfigured, poison blood before Doriano gasped in shock. ”I… feel them dying.”

”You will learn.” Agar replied, and unless they were to be stopped foolishly by anyone left out on that field, they would eventually retreat into the city of Narim once more at Agar’s leisure, head back through the Shvakkim Road and into the Bottom of the Sea, descending straight down into the bowels of Telath, beneath the broken city, where only the catacombs and frozen, dying, horrified figures of Doriano’s immediate family would serve as mortifying company.

Tarfuss
December 4, 2009 06:10 PM​

Tarfuss, having given his orders and observing that they were being carried out, left his blasted and burned post to find the Governor. That group was not difficult to find, nor was it that far from him. Having found out that the Governor intended to accompany Keldon to prime he found himself somewhat surprised. Surprised primarily that Vylle would willing go there with Keldon.

He walked up to Vylle. "Your Excellency. I understand you plan to go to Prime with Marshall Elsdragon. I'd like to express my concern. We have lost one Governor to the Royals - or at least an educated guess would put him in their hands. I'd not like to lose another. Do you have a means of extracting yourself if they decide you should become a permanent resident in Prime? Would it not be a better idea to have the meeting somewhere less in their base of power? And, sir, what are your orders for me?" He stopped as 100 reasons why Vylle should not go to Prime, or anywhere near it, came to his mind. He wanted this to end as well, but he would prefer it to end a bit better than having the Imperial intendant simply walk up to Prime and hand himself over, leaving the Empire and The Sherian leaderless - again. He doubted very much they'd let Vylle go once they had him. Frowning he waited for Vylle to respond.

Vylle Fyrrialt
December 4, 2009 11:21 PM​

You

"Lord Tarfuss I understand your concern completely," Vylle explained to his War Commander. He then pulled the man close and whispered quietly in his ear, "Send my assistant Seren D'Nados to Aelyria Prime. He is currently in Taralon. He is to find me at the Crown Inn and Tavern -- if I am arrested, his mission is to attempt to save me. Yours is to remind the government I, unlike Eyvind, was democratically elected. If possible, contact Pirvan Kaldres."

Vylle raised his voice again, to normal speaking tones, "Tarfuss, we must solve this immediately, and, I believe, Mr. L'Evienne will find me a reasonable man -- possibly the most reasonable man in the Imperial Government, and he would be an idiot to arrest me. Your orders are to regroup what is left the army and return to Taralon. You are temporarily in control of the Empire until my return. Pro Imperio Nostro, Lord Tarfuss."

Tarfuss
December 6, 2009 01:51 PM​

Tarfuss leaned in and listened to the whispered orders. He didn't like it. He didn't like it at all and had very little faith that whoever was sent would be able to rescue Vylle, should the Royals decide to arrest him. But - it wasn't for him to like or dislike. It was for him to follow his orders to the best of his ability.

Standing straight again he listened to the rest of Vylle's commands. The prince would be an idiot to arrest him? Feth, Tarfuss thought that Vylle was an idiot to go, especially to go to Prime and to go to Prime with Keldon. But again - he had his orders and he had already voiced his misgivings. "Yes Your Excellency. And Narim? Do you want us to withdraw completely and leave it to the Royals, or do you want it garrisoned?" Tarfuss didn't like the idea of having to garrison it - the place was... Disturbing at best. On the other hand, he didn't like having a Royal holding in the middle of the Empire either - a Royal holding that had only recently been part of the Empire - at least until Doriano betrayed them.

Vylle Fyrrialt
December 6, 2009 09:43 PM​

"Leave our Commander Jhom, or so I hear his name is, in charge of the garrison at Narim, size of which is to be determined by your expertise. Just know I want the majority of our forces defending eastern Sherian. Make use of the old Orc forts throughout the hills between here and Taralon. Narim, as far as I'm concerned, is a no-man's land, but until Mr. Elsdragon here tells us otherwise, I don't know if his forces are going anywhere."

Vylle added, "The Narimite garrison is to aid and assist Mr. Sythe in any way possible, if he requests it. I trust the Royal Marshal will gives his men commands to stay true our truce, as I trust our own men will, until further notice."

Yes, heading off to Aelyria Prime on a lark like this was a terribly reckless idea. But Vylle Fyrrialt-Kaldres was no shmuck. He knew something nobody else on the field did -- excpet maybe the Mystic, who knew? Given half an hour alone, nobody would recognize him. It was still a risk, but Vylle after being trapped in austere, militaristic Taralon, of all places, for too long, and then this day on Narimfield, Vylle needed a vacation to somewhere civilized.

Jhom
December 7, 2009 12:37 AM​

Somewhere across the field another giant was walking away from the battle and with him he took the lives of thosands. Their minds tethered to that aetherial or aeternial arm of his, and as he walked away the strands that could return them to their bodies stretched and broke and they were no more.

Thousands of men died as one giant walked away.

The bodies in Jhom's arm went limp. As he felt the movement he looked down to see that they had changed; no longer with a strange glow in their eyes the bodies now just looked like corpses. He took one man by the scruff and shook him to see if he would wake. The man hung limply, he did not wake. Jhom shook him harder and still he did not wake. The giant tossed the armfull of corpses to the ground, he took one last look at the body that hung awkwardly by Jhom's giant hand clasped around his neack and shoulders before carlessly discarding the empty shell.

This battle was fething strange Jhom thought. He had expected every opponent to fall like the arrogant dwarf had; in a spray of blood, dirt and flesh.
The pain in his foot wasn't so bad, and he barely thought anything of the arrow wounds, he hadn't even bothered to pull one of them out. The giant limped back to the breach to see Kestor Castellan Demetrios Laskaris, the man who had taken command and ordered that they recognise the white flag.

"Kestor, there is no longer any point in helping these men" he indicated to the silent masses of infantry, "They are corpses."

"Both armies have been destroyed and the city is a frozen wasteland. There will be few if any Royal soldiers left in the city who have the stomoch to fight and those who do will be easilly crushed because they will b gathered in small numbers. These men were on the brink of fleeing before the great culling and they will be more so now. I recommend we either storm the city and capture the remaining men for ransom or..." and here the giant's eyes turned to the ice that covered everything and to the arcane contamination that swirled about the city, "or we leave this place to it's fate and never return." The Royals could have the gods forsaken city; it and it's people were dead, there was nothing to be gained from Narim.

His voice boomed loud enough for both the Imperial troops and the nearby Royals to hear. He didn't care, he wanted them all to hear. For the imperials to hear him speak like this should give them confidence, an for the royals; dread.
 
Keldon Elsdragon
December 8, 2009 10:17 AM​

Stained with blood, most of it his own Keldons eyes lifted to Vylle and Tarfuss as they spoke. In a way he expected the pair to try and take the field and kill him, perhaps Tarfuss but he had also reached that stage in his life in which he no longer cared about life or death. It seemed death would perhaps be a much peaceful escape for the arrogance in the world, including his own. After their conversation Keldon spoke up his tone rather monotone and his eyes rather empty. "We have not taken any Governor of Sherian nor do I intend to... he remarked, and while they had arrested Eyvind it was not technically a lie. After all Eyvind was a military officer who seized control of the office of Governor. He wasn't technically a governor more then a occupying dictator and fool. "I am not about to march several thousand wounded soldiers up the coastline just to bring about more wounded for the sake of a mark on the map... Royal Forces shall remained garrisoned within the city so they can recover and when the fleet arrives will then board and withdraw when capable..." he finished looking between the pair although more towards Tarfuss. In truth Keldon had absolutely zero intention to have the forces at Narim fully withdraw, heavens no they would heal and tend to the wounded and eventually march north some miles to meet up with the second army coming south while the navy delivered even larger reinforcements. But that, that was something for another brightening and perhaps the next Marshal would be far more soft and interested in keeping feeling pretty and happy rather then getting the job actually done. The latter seemed to be the primary goal of about everyone in Prime these brightenings.

With a brief pause Keldon turned around and gave the Imperatis the orders to settle into the city with a defensive posture and to not engage unless attacked. The same exact posture they took when the Confederates attacked under the flag of peace and Keldon considered that even such a stalemate might be utterly useless given the history of the battlefield. With that said he turned to face both Vylle and Tarfuss once more. "I would request the Minister comes with us to Prime, as the Provinces military commander the Prince is going to want to hear about somethings of the past prior to the Governors arrivial which has been clouded in a large amount of doubt and perhaps causing quite a bit of bad blood that is not necessary..." with that he spit out some blood that was amassing in his mouth and looked back to the pair from the small pool of blood on the snow. "This all needs to end and we both know it, and its going to even if I have to get you out of the Palace and back here myself... as Governor and Minister of Sherian so long as you both remaining in good conduct in Prime I will get you back here in one piece and alive... even if it means pissing off half the city to do so." the tone on Keldons voice was rather serious as he finished saying it. Although it was not likely the pair would believe him, but regardless he did not care. He put the option on the table and come the end of this meeting in Prime he would end his career as well.

Tarfuss
December 9, 2009 04:03 AM​

Tarfuss nodded to Vylle and called for a messenger to find and bring Jhom to him. "The Giants were involved in the exploitation of the Northern Breach." He said by way of direction to the woman, though he doubted anyone would have that difficult a time finding the giants once they got close enough.

To Keldon he turned and said, "The Prince can want all he likes. I have my orders. If he wants to chat with me he can come here to do so, send a mouthpiece to do so or I will go to him after the Governor has returned safely, presuming he gives me leave to do so. As to your promise of a safe return for all..." Tarfuss shrugged and looked coldly at the Royal Marshall, "You may or may not be sincere, but I do question your ability to do so if the Prince wants to keep us, and since you have not spoken to him, his plans remain unknown."

He turned to Vylle and saluted him. "Good luck, your excellency. I hope to see you soon, in better condition and under better conditions than now."

Having made his intentions known to the group he took several steps back to issue orders. He issued orders to a half a dozen officers to take what men they needed to get dispositions of the enemy forces and their own troops. He needed to know what he had to work with, and what he was left with to defend against and contain. Frowning he was beginning to be of a mind that they should have shoved them all into the sea when they'd had the chance.

Jhom
December 18, 2009 11:36 PM​

oocSorry Tarfus for the slow and short response. This is a very busy month in term of work.

Demetrios Laskaris did not respond to Jhom's booming assesment of the situation before a messanger arrived.

"Are you the giant Jhom?" He asked.

Jhom was suprised that he had become known to those beyond the giant brigade.

"Yes." He replied

"Please follow me. Lord Tarfuss, commander of the Imperial forces has requested your presence."

Jhom was further suprised at this. He was however excited to meet what he imagined to be a mighty man, the Lord commander, and so he followed the messanger impatiently.

The messanger led him to Tarfuss and the giant was a little dismayed to see someone so short, but he hid his feelings well.

"Serale Lord Tarfuss. I am Jhom son of Kund."
 
Top Bottom